Marlena was mulling over paperwork in her office, not really paying attention. Her thoughts constantly drifting to John. It had been three weeks since John had told her that he slept with Hope and that her baby might be his. He had kept the secret for months, telling no one. They had fought terribly that night. She had slapped him at one point, yelling and spitting in his face. He had walked out on her, finding solace at Tuscany’s, drinking his sorrows away. She had confronted him again to no avail. The next morning she told him to leave the penthouse. She saw him once at Brady Pub, but he turned around and left the moment her eyes met his. While he hadn’t called her, he did call Belle everyday to apologize and ask her how her day had been going. Marlena wondered how those conversations had gone, considering Belle was still fuming over this situation.
Marlena’s secretary buzzed her, informing her that her next client had just arrived. Marlena’s door opened and in walked Belle, smiling hugely.
“Hi mommy!”
“Belle! What are you doing here honey?” Marlena asked bewildered.
“I’m your 1:00 appointment, silly.” Belle replied, giggling.
“Belle, honey…you don’t have to make an appointment to spend time with me, okay?”
“Oh…I know that. I wanted to talk to you about what’s been going on at home though.”
“Okay, baby girl. Come sit down here on the couch.” Marlena said as she rose out of her chair to meet Belle on the couch.
“So mom…I want to say something, and I don’t want you to interrupt me, okay?”
“Okay baby, you say whatever you want, and I will listen.”
“Well…I’m not happy about this whole situation. I don’t like what dad did, but I also don’t like the way you are handling this. Mom, you look like you haven’t slept in days. You are a thousand miles away. Half the time I am talking to you, I have to repeat myself, because you aren’t there! Daddy has given you what you want. He has stayed away, given you space to figure out things, and Mom, it’s not working.”
“So I have come up with a plan to help you. We are going away this weekend. Grandma Caroline and Grandpa Shawn are helping me plan it. I figure that getting away from Salem might help you sort of work out what’s going on in your head. Because really, if you’re no better with Dad gone, then he might as well be living with us. It can’t be any worse then it is right now Mom. So…we leave tonight when you get home from work, and we come back home Sunday night. You can’t say no Mom. I am basically forcing you to come with me. So…there is no need to answer me. You’re going. Now give me your phone.”
Belle brought her hand out in front of her, extending it towards Marlena.
“Belle…”
”It’s not what you think Mom. I’m not staying for my hour appointment. I want you to sleep, and you have lunch after this, so you are going to lie down on this couch and sleep for two hours, no interruptions. Your secretary has already been informed that you aren’t to be bothered until 3 p.m. I want you to be bright-eyed when I walk back into your office. I will return your phone then. Now…hand it over.”
“Belle I don’t like the tone you are using…”
“No buts Mom. Now!”
Marlena went to her purse and took out her cell, handing it to Belle. Belle put the phone in her purse, and looked up at her mom. She brought her arms around her, squeezing her mom to her in an embrace.
“I love you mommy, and I am just trying to help you through this ordeal. I want you and Dad to work through this, but I won’t stand for this silence that is going on between you. You two are making it unbearable for me, and that’s not right. So we will get away this weekend, and you will do whatever you have to do to get back on track and get your life back, okay?”
“Okay honey…We will go away this weekend, and I will clear my head and…I will try and find a way to be better. I am sorry to put you through this baby girl…” Marlena held on to Belle tightly, realizing for the first time how distant they had been. She couldn’t even remember the last time she asked Belle how everything was. She had been so consumed by this problem. She was turning into the kind of parent that her patients usually had. It scared her to realize this, and she held on to Belle as if her life depended on it, not wanting to let go.
“Okay mommy…now you lie down here, and I will come back in two hours to wake you up k?”
“You got it. I promise to get some sleep.”
Marlena lied down on the sofa, and Belle covered her with a blanket, kissing her Mom on the cheek. She turned out the lights as she walked out the door.
Marlena’s secretary winked at Belle as she walked through the outer office. Once Belle was in the elevator, she called Caroline.
“Did you get Marlena’s cell?” Caroline asked.
“Yes. Is everything going okay on your side?”
“Everything is in order. Abe will drive John to the cabin. Shawn and I and you will take Marlena. The cabin is stocked and ready to go. Now we just have to get them there. I sure hope this works Belle…”
“It has to…it just has to.” Belle said, crossing her fingers as the elevator opened.
Marlena felt something warm against her neck. She inhaled deeply, drinking in John’s scent. He was kissing her neck, making his way to her ear. She felt his breath against her.
“Wake up baby…come on honey…I’m here…wake up.”
She opened her eyes, adjusting them to the light. John was on the floor next to the couch, leaning on her upper body, pinning her slightly against the couch. She felt like she should push him away, but she couldn’t do it. She just stared at him, her green eyes looking up at him, searching his eyes silently.
“I’m here baby. I’m right here. Always.”
“Don’t go away John. Don’t leave me.” Marlena whispered back. She couldn’t understand why she wasn’t mad at him. What was going on?
John leaned in to kiss her gently on the lips. She opened her mouth, pushing her tongue against his lips, urging him to open his mouth. When he did, she brought her tongue up against his, swirling it around, tasting him completely. Her arms came up around his shoulders, bringing him closer to her, forcing him to put more weight on her. She brought her left leg over to wrap around his hips, slightly leaning on her side, her skirt beginning to ride up her leg. John brought himself up onto the couch, his arms encircling his wife, one around her waist, and one around her neck. He squeezed her tightly to him as her legs went around his hips.
“I love you so much honey…I just want to protect you and always be with you. I can’t stand not being with you baby…It’s killing me. I’m dying without you Doc…I’m dying.”
Marlena cried against his lips, tears rolling down her cheeks. She knew she should stop this. Sex was never the answer. But she couldn’t do it. She needed him too much. She was so weak when it came to him…she could never say no. She never wanted to say no.
“I love you too honey…I don’t like this either. I want you home with me. I want you by my side always. “Had she really just said that, she thought to herself.
John’s hands went to her skirt, grabbing the silk material in his hands, raising it up to her hips. Marlena flipped off her high heels, her hands finding the buttons on his shirt. She was shaking so bad that she couldn’t undo them, so she ripped his shirt apart, wanting so desperately to feel his skin against her.
John undid the wrap on her shirt and flicked the clip of her bra, smiling because his wife always wore bras that clipped in the front. She did it for him, because she knew he was impatient when it came to this. He was glad to know that even if he wasn’t at home right now, she was still wearing the lingerie he liked. It made him feel that no matter what they were going through, they were still connected on an intimate level.
John brought his chest down to hers, both sighing as skin melted against skin. They were kissing passionately now, their hands roaming over any skin they could touch. Marlena found his zipper and released him from the confines of his pants. She was holding him in her hand, pumping him slowly while she grinded her hips against his. John ripped her panties off, sending them flying across the room. Marlena guided him down to her opening, letting him know with her eyes that she was ready. There would be no need for foreplay today, both so aroused from not being intimate for weeks.
John entered her slowly, allowing her time to get used to him again. When she began to writh beneath him, he began to pump into her, setting a rhythm that she followed.
Their kisses became sloppy as his tempo increased. Marlena raised her legs higher up, settling them right beneath his armpits, crossing her legs across his back. Her arms were over his shoulders, her fingernails finding his skin underneath his shirt, scratching his back up and down.
His hands lost themselves in her hair. He was biting her neck, leaving his mark on her, bringing a little pain with the pleasure. When he felt her begin to tense up, he brought his hands down to her ass, pushing her up against him so that he could get even deeper.
As her orgasm hit her, she bit down hard on his shoulder, her nails scratching his chest, drawing blood. John sucked in his breath, the pain driving him over the edge. He came amid her cries of passion, groaning her name against her neck as he bucked into her until he had nothing left.
Marlena’s head was arched back as she was trying to get her breathing back to normal. John was nuzzling her neck, kissing and licking it. She laughed in her throat, and brought her head up to kiss him.
He pulled away and began to speak to her, but Marlena couldn’t hear him. She was looking at him, perplexed. Why couldn’t she hear him, she thought. It was like someone put on the mute button.
Marlena awoke suddenly, not knowing where she was. As her eyes adjusted, she saw that she was in her office, the lights turned out. Realization hit her hard.
“Oh…it was a dream…dammit…it was just a dream,” she said softly, fat tears sliding down her cheeks as she sat on the couch, bundling herself up as if a chill had just come into the room.
Marlena opened her eyes wider, blinking several times. It had just been a dream. She had to stop dreaming about him. This was why she couldn’t sleep. She didn’t want to dream about John. It just made all of this harder to bare.
A photograph caught Marlena’s eye. Their wedding from 1986, when she thought John was Roman. No, she thought. She wanted John to be Roman. She knew in her heart all along that he wasn’t. But she fell for him so fast and hard that it scared her, and to deal with the fear, she made herself believe that he was Roman. That way, it was like they had been together for years. It made it easier she supposed.
She looked around the room, seeing many faces smiling in the photographs scattered throughout her office. It brought back wonderful memories of their life together; John saving her, being there for her, the times she saved him, believed in him, and wanted him.
Various scenes from her life began to invade her mind, and she couldn’t stop what she saw.
John keeping her warm in a cave…
John saving her in Stockholm…
Their wedding night…
The way he smelled that night on the pier after she returned home…
John’s eyes when they found out he wasn’t Roman…
Making love on John’s plane…
The conference room, hoping he would come by and save her, and then he did…
Giving birth to Belle, and looking into John’s eyes the moment she held her…
The way John held Belle when he found out he was her father…
John being by her side in the hospital when she was possessed…
Being beside John every step of the way in Aremid during his trial…
His love letter to her before he was sentenced to die…
John’s eyes when he found out what Kristen had done…how lost he looked…
The moment she finally told him she still loved him…
Sneaking kisses and hugs while hiding their love from Roman…
The way he kissed her possessively at the Salem Inn in front of Roman…
New Orleans…
Their second wedding…
The plane ride to their honeymoon…
Eating strawberries and pineapple in bed in Hawaii…
Dinner at Tuscany’s…
Making love whenever and wherever they could…
John had always been there for her, protecting her, loving her. The only times in the past that he had lied had been for good reasons. Either it was a case he was working on, or he truly did not want her in harm’s way. But this was different. This was no case, and knowing the truth wouldn’t have put her in danger, but it would shed a different light on John. This time, he withheld the truth strictly to save his own skin.
“You know what Marlena,” she said out loud to herself. “John is not selfish like that. He usually admits when he is at fault. There has to be another reason that he didn’t tell me. And I am tired of waiting to find out what it is.”
Marlena walked to her phone, sitting at her desk. She called John’s work, only to get his secretary, who informed her John had left for the day. She then tried John’s cell, only to get his machine. She then called Belle, who answered on the second ring.
“Mom, what are you doing up?” Belle said, slightly annoyed.
“Honey, I had a dream that woke me up. Listen, you haven’t heard from your father today have you?” Marlena asked, almost hopeful.
“No I haven’t. I do know that he was planning a business trip in the next couple of days, but I didn’t ask where. Why do you ask Mom?” Belle replied, suspiciously.
“I just have to talk to him about something…important…if you hear from him before I see you this afternoon, tell him to give me a call okay?”
“Sure Mom, I will let him know. Now go back to sleep okay? You still have 45 minutes. Love you.”
“I love you too baby girl. See you later.”
John and Marlena had just made love on the couch in her office. They were entwined together, their foreheads next to each other, their breath slowing down to normal. All he could think was that he loved her so much he thought he would die.
She opened her eyes finally and looked deeply into his blue orbs. He felt her soul right then, knew she was no longer mad at him, knew she was ready to work this out and take him back.
“I love you,” she said breathlessly.
“I…love you,” he replied back, losing his breath slightly. He felt lightheaded for a moment, like the rush of everything that had just happened was too much.
“Make love to me again,” she asked, her hazel eyes becoming slits filled with passion.
“Honey, we have to talk about this okay?” he responded, although God knows he wanted her again and again.
“We have plenty of time to talk…later. For now, I want you inside me…again…”
“Whatever you want is good with me baby,” he said, smiling wickedly as he leaned down to kiss her full on the mouth.
They made out like teenagers, hands groping around, trying to feel everything they could. His mouth doing amazing things to her body, making her come alive. Her hands working their magic on his body, driving him beyond possible comprehension.
She pushed him off her, smiling deviously as she turned around, her hands coming to rest on the arm of the sofa, bracing her body for his impact. She turned around and looked at him.
“Fuck me baby…now…I need you so much…I need you inside me…”
“I need you too, baby. So badly.”
His body came up behind her, pressing into her backside. He grabbed her hair, making her throw her head back. Her back arched against him, and he entered her swiftly, his left arm coming around her middle to hold her to him.
John brought her head back even more, until he was practically looking into her eyes. He made his way down her neck, kissing and licking. When he reached her shoulder, he began to leave bite marks, eventually making his way to her back. He bit the back of her neck, and then blew against it, making her shiver.
Marlena turned her upper body around, wrapping an arm around her husband. She grabbed his face and kissed him hard, forcing her tongue into his mouth, playing with his tongue as she groaned deep in her throat.
John was bucking wildly, beginning to lose control. Jesus, she drove him crazy. He put both of his hands on her hips, slapping her against him with each thrust. She was crying out each time he filled her, and when she tightened all around him, he knew she was close.
“Fuck me faster honey…oh god…yes…oh…don’t stop…”
Her head came down as her body began to shake. John was fucking her as fast as he could, sweat pouring down his body. He was losing his grip on Marlena, so he wrapped his arm around her waist. Marlena brought her body back up, leaning against John, wrapping an arm around her husband behind her. Her hand found the back of his neck and she held him close to her. She was screaming his name when John found his own release. He grabbed her to him, holding her close as spasms shook his body.
He never wanted to let her go.
John cried out her name, only to awaken in his room at the Salem Inn. He was lost for a second. Where did Marlena go?
Then he remembered. Marlena hated him. She probably never wanted to see him again. It was all just a dream. A sad dream…
John’s body began to shake uncontrollably, the tears coming on strong. He couldn’t stop it, not even if he tried. He lay on the bed for some time, going over in his mind just what exactly went wrong, and how he could fix it.
He wiped his tears, renewed energy filling his body.
His confidence came back in spades. He wasn’t going to do this anymore. Marlena had had enough space. If she couldn’t talk now, she never would be able to.
He jumped off the bed, looking for his cell phone.
A knock at the door startled him.
“Who is it?” he replied gruffly.
“It’s Abe. You ready?” came the reply of his best friend.
John walked to the door, opening it. Abe stood there, all ready for their fishing trip this weekend, a big smile on his face.
“Hey partner, give me a few minutes k?” John asked. “I have to call Marlena.”
“Uh.John…Marlena isn’t here. I found out during lunch today from Shawn and Caroline that Belle and Marlena went away for the weekend. Look, why don’t you call her when we get back okay? Things won’t seem so complicated after a few days fishing.”
“Well…I wouldn’t want to upset her during her time with Belle. Maybe you’re right.”
“Allright. Let’s get you packed up k?” Abe asked, a little sparkle shining from his eyes.
“Yah…okay,” John said, wondering why he got the feeling that Abe wasn’t telling him the whole truth.
They packed up John’s things and made their way downstairs to Abe’s car. John kept looking at his cell phone, hoping that Marlena would feel him, know that he wanted to talk to her, know to call him. He sighed, put the phone in his pocket, and looked out the window, wondering how he was going to fix this all.
Belle, Shawn and Caroline showed up at the hospital at 3 to pick up Marlena. When they walked into her office, Marlena was sleeping quietly on the couch. Belle walked up silently to her mother, put her hand on her cheek and rubbed it back and forth. Marlena opened her eyes suddenly.
“Hi honey…is it already 3?” Marlena said sleepily.
“Hi mommy. Yes, it’s a little after 3. We need to get going okay?” Belle replied.
“Shawn…Caroline…What are you doing here?” Marlena asked confused.
“Oh…well we thought we would meet you down here and take you…that way you don’t waste any time…” Caroline stammered.
“I haven’t packed anything though,” Marlena said.
“I packed everything you’ll need Mom. One suitcase for you, one for me. The penthouse is all locked up. Security on. We are all set to go!” Belle said, a little too enthusiastically.
“Belle…you didn’t happen-“
“No Mommy…I haven’t heard from Daddy…I’m sorry…” Belle’s smile faltered.
“Oh…well that’s okay. I guess I will call him when we get back. Well, if everything is set, then let’s get going okay?” Marlena suggested.
“Yes, let’s get going. We want to beat the traffic,” Shawn finally spoke up. He was nervous as hell, and he was having a hard time hiding it.
They made their way out of the hospital, and only when they settled into the car did Marlena wonder just where they were going.
“Belle, I forgot to ask, just where are we going?” Marlena laughed a little, surprised that she didn’t wonder before. Normally, she would have demanded to know where they were going immediately, but with everything going on, she simply forgot.
“It’s a surprise Momma…can’t tell you. And no, I will not give you any hints, so don’t even ask!” Belle smiled and laughed as she cuddled closer to her mom.
Marlena didn’t budge any further, just content to be spending some time with her daughter.
Abe had to pull off the road twice in order not to arrive at the cabin before Marlena. He filled up the tank on one occasion, and twenty minutes later, pulled off again saying he had to go to the can.
John was lost in thought, so he wasn’t really wondering at Abe’s strange behavior. He kept looking at his cell. He decided against good judgment and dialed Marlena’s number. Her phone went straight to the answering machine. He closed his eyes and leaned his head back as her sweet voice emanated from the phone.
“You’ve reached Dr. Marlena Evans Black. Please leave me a message and I will get back to you as soon as possible. Thank you so much for calling and have a wonderful day.”
God he loved her voice…
Abe made his way back to the car, trying to move as slow as he could. He could always make a wrong turn here and there, he thought to himself. He hadn’t expected John to move as fast as he did. The man packed in four minutes flat. He wasn’t too worried though. Belle had called earlier to tell him she packed some clothes for her dad, and some other stuff she thought they might need.
Abe opened the door and slid in to the car just as John was closing his cell phone.
“Who you calling partner?” Abe asked, already knowing the answer.
“Voice mail. No messages. Let’s get going…I want to get to this cabin before dark.” John responded.
Shawn’s car pulled up to the cabin slowly. They all got out and stared at it. It was a beautiful wood cabin with a deck, surrounded by pine trees. There were mountains all around them, and a lake behind the cabin.
“Oh my Belle. This is gorgeous!” Marlena said breathlessly. She turned around to survey the view.” Oh…look at it all! This is wonderful!” She laughed out loud as she went to Belle and pulled her into a hug.
“This is exactly what I needed honey. Thank you so much for this!” Marlena squeezed her daughter to her, practically taking the breath out of her.
“Okay Mom! I got it. You love the place!” Belle said laughing. She hoped that Marlena would still be happy when she found out what they planned.
Shawn and Caroline took the luggage out of the car and made their way to the front door. They checked to make sure the lock on the outside was in place, and opened the door. Marlena and Belle followed them in.
It was a one-bedroom cabin. To the left was a couch situated in front of a fireplace, and beyond that was a door, which led to the bathroom. Straight ahead was a table with two chairs. To the right was the kitchen, and closer to them was a king size bed. Next to the bed were a dresser and a nightstand.
“Oh…this is lovely…” Marlena cooed. She was feeling much more relaxed now. Perhaps her daughter was right. She just needed to get away, out of Salem, to think and regroup.
Shawn put the luggage on the bed and looked at his watch, wondering where Abe was. He and Caroline couldn’t stay long without Marlena getting suspicious. He looked over at Caroline, who shrugged her shoulders. He looked around the room, and an idea came to him.
“Now Marlena, I want to show you how everything works okay? Just so you two don’t get in a jam or anything.” Shawn took Marlena with him, explaining things in detail to buy them some time. Belle walked over to Caroline, both of them silently conspiring in whispers.
“Where is Abe Grandma?” Belle asked, a worried expression on her face.
“He should be here any moment Belle…don’t worry.”
Shawn and Marlena walked back over to the front door.
“Thank you Shawn and Caroline for helping Belle…and me.” Marlena said, her eyes downcast at the last remark.” It really means a lot.”
“Well you two just have fun okay? And if you have any questions, you call us okay?” Caroline asked as she hugged Marlena.
“Oh…I almost forgot. Belle, you still have my cell phone honey, don’t you?” Marlena asked, looking over at Belle.
“Oh. Yah I do. Look Mom, you see…I can’t really give it back to you.” Belle replied, her face turning red. This wasn’t happening the way Belle had envisioned it.
“What on earth do you mean, Belle?” Marlena said, her eyes narrowing in suspicion.
Abe turned the knob to the cabin door and opened it, coming face to face with Shawn and Caroline. He could see Marlena and Belle a few feet away, and Marlena did not look happy. Oh shit, Abe said to himself.
Abe shoved John into the cabin and shut the door behind him; leaning up against it to ensure no one could leave.
“John…Abe? What are you doing here?” Marlena asked, suspicion already written on her face.
“Yah, I would like to know what’s going on too.” John chirped in, coming to stand next to Marlena as Belle moved over to where her grandparents and Abe stood.
“Don’t blame anyone but me.” Belle said. “This was my idea, and grandpa and grandma and Uncle Abe just helped me.”
“Okay Belle. Why don’t you tell us just what exactly you’ve done and speak fast because I am about to lose my temper.” Marlena said in a low tone. Her arms were crossed in front of her, and Belle could tell her mom was telling the truth. She was furious.
“All right. I am sick and tired of you two not communicating. Mom, you have always said a marriage can’t work without communication. Well, you need to take your own advice. So, we all came up with a plan. You two are going to stay in this cabin for a week. Mom, I packed enough clothes for you. Dad, I packed some clothes for you too. I know you only brought enough for a few days. The refrigerator is packed with plenty of food. There are blankets in the bottom of the dresser. Plenty of candles in the kitchen in case the electricity goes out. And there is always the fireplace too. The door to the cabin will be locked from the outside, so you will not be able to leave. There is no one near this cabin, so don’t think of trying to call for someone. Both of your schedules have been cleared. They have been informed that you won’t be returning for a while. Everyone has everything under control, so don’t worry. Dad, I need you to give me your cell phone. Now.” Belle extended her hand towards her father.
“Belle, you just can’t do this honey-“ Marlena began to say.
“With all do respect Mom, I’ve just done it. Your phone Dad.” Belle began tapping her foot impatiently as she waited for her father.
While John was mad at everyone for lying to him, the thought of spending a week in a cabin with Marlena was sounding pretty good to him. He couldn’t let her know that though, so he played it cool for effect.
“Pumpkin, I appreciate what you’re trying to do, and I know your Mom is too. But you can’t force people to do something they don’t want to do. Your Mom and I are going to have to deal with this in our own way and I’m real sorry if we are making this worse for you, but we are doing the best we can.” John said sincerely, his head slightly slanted to the side.
Marlena turned to him then, and couldn’t believe what she was hearing. Secretly inside, the prospect of spending a week in a cabin with John was giving her butterflies, but he was acting as if he would rather be somewhere else. Well…she wouldn’t give him the satisfaction.
“Thank you for that John. Your father is right Belle. You just can’t do this. You can’t force us to make up.” Marlena pleaded to her daughter.
“You have it all wrong. Both of you. I didn’t do this so that you would get back together. I’m not asking for that. What I am asking is that you two talk this out. Yell at each other, hit each other. I don’t care how you do it, but by next Friday, I want to walk through that door and see both of you acting civil to each other. I want you to have an understanding about the way you are going to act around me, about the way you feel towards each other. And if I don’t feel like you have made enough progress, I won’t let you out. You two are staying in this cabin until you hash out everything. Now Dad, do I have to physically take your cell phone away from you or are you going to hand it over willingly?” Belle’s eyes were on fire. She was on a mission here and she was going to be damned if her parents were going to ruin their lives over this.
“Okay pumpkin, I give.” John handed over his cell.
“Shawn, Caroline, Abe! You can’t be serious!” Marlena pleaded.
“I’m sorry Marlena, but Belle is right. You two are making her life miserable. She had to do something drastic to get you to see just how wrong you’re acting.” Caroline said, her face showing her sadness. Even though John was no longer her son, she still felt like he was. And Marlena was no longer her daughter-in-law, but she would always think of her as a daughter. She was truly sad at the turn of events that had happened to them, especially after they waited so long to be together.
“Belle is going to stay with us until you get back. She will be fine. You two just concern yourselves with working this out, okay?” Shawn said gruffly.
“I’ll be by every few days to check up on you two. Make sure you don’t need anything.” Abe said as he turned to open the door. “Like Belle said, this door locks from the outside, so John I don’t want you using all your force to open it, because it’s not budging. And as you can see, the windows are too small to fit through, so don’t go breaking one of them. It gets mighty cold up here at night. We wouldn’t want you two to freeze. Good luck. I hope you can work this out, for Belle’s sake.”
John and Marlena watched in disbelief as all four of them walked out the door. They heard Abe lock the door from the outside. It sounded like a heavy lock. Marlena was in total shock. She didn’t know what to say or do, so she just stood there, staring at a closed door. John put his hand through his hair and walked over to the fireplace, placing his hand on the mantle.
“Doc, it’s going to get cold soon. I think I’ll start a fire.”
Marlena turned around, staring at him with cold eyes.
“Why didn’t you try to stop her John?” She asked icily.
“You saw how determined she was Marlena. Nothing was going to stop any of them.” He replied, anger rising in his throat. Why was she being like this? It wasn’t so bad.
“You just let our daughter con us into staying in a cabin, for a week. We’re missing work, and we have no open line of communication. You don’t see anything strange about this?” she asked incredulously.
“Doc…they all care about us. They just want us to talk this through, for Belle. So, let’s start a fire, make a little something to eat and we will sit down like two adults and talk. Sound okay to you?” He tilted his head down at her.
She hated when he did that. It made him look like a little boy. She always forgave him when he gave her that look. But it wasn’t going to work tonight.
“Fine. We will sit and eat and talk. That’s it. I mean it.” She crossed her arms in front of her, giving him a steely look.
This is going to take a little longer than I thought, John said to himself as he turned around to start the fire. John wasn’t so sure he was prepared for this tonight. He took a deep breath as he rose up on his legs, turning around to face her.
She was in the same position, still looking at him. He stared at her as he approached her, finally taking a moment to really look at her. She looked tired, but also hell bent on not giving in. Her chin was jutted out, her eyes giving nothing away. He decided to try and figure out just how mad she still was.
If John only knew how she was about to crumble, Marlena thought. She had been staring at him as he made the fire, and her body began deceiving her. The fact that she couldn’t walk out the door to get away from his scent was driving her mad.
John didn’t stop until he was directly in front of her, so close that he could smell her perfume; feel her breath on his face. She was breathing rapidly.
For one moment, she thought he was going to kiss her. Her hands became fists. She was ready for him to try it.
But he just looked at her, breathing in her scent, staring at her with those blue eyes, which about now were clouding over with lust.
“Don’t look at me like that John.” It was a command from her. Her eyes narrowed even more. She didn’t trust him for one second. She knew what he was doing.
“Like what, Doc?” He smiled mischievously.
“It won’t work.” She said, approaching him until her lips were right next to his, their bodies touching, but their hands at their sides.” Not now, not ever again John.”
“You seem awfully confident of yourself Marlena.” John said, his mind whirling at her close proximity.
“I am very confident in my feelings about you Mr. Black, and they won’t change anytime soon.” She smiled victoriously up at him, twirled on her foot, and sauntered away to the bed. She began to open up her luggage, leaning over to collect her things and put them away.
John just watched her. She looked mighty fine today.
Her hair was down, hanging right at her shoulders. Her skirt was a bit higher than usual. He rather liked it. Her silk shirt was almost see through. You could see her chemise beneath it, but it was still very tasteful. She took off her jacket while unpacking and hung it up in the closet. His eyes took all of her in. His wife, while a handful, was also a sight to behold.
Marlena opened the other piece of luggage. John thought it was strange when she didn’t begin to unpack it. She just stared at it. He walked over to her, and as he approached her, he could see she was crying. His arms instinctively came up to her shoulders.
“Baby, what’s wrong?” He asked before he looked at the luggage.
On top of his clothes was a collage that Belle had made and put into a frame. It contained pictures that John and Marlena had never seen.
“Belle must have taken those with her camera.” John said as he picked it up.
They were photos of John and Marlena. She had captured them when they weren’t looking. A kiss shared out on the balcony. A nap the two had on the couch. There was a picture of the food fight that broke out between them, when they were covered in flour.
Belle had captured all the little moments in their lives over the last couple of years. Moments that both of them had forgotten. Marlena looked up at John, let out a little whimper, and crumbled to the floor, crying her heart out as she leaned against the bed.
Marlena was sobbing, her head against the bed, her arms hiding her face.
John sat down next to her, the collage in his lap. He didn’t reach for her, knowing that she needed to cry right now. He felt that touching her would break the spell, so he waited by her side patiently, letting her know he was there if she needed him.
Some minutes later, her cries subsided somewhat and turned into whimpers. She was crying for her daughter, her marriage, herself. She was mad at Belle for putting her in this position. She was mad at John for putting them in this situation. But mostly she was mad at herself for the way she was handling it all. She was failing miserably, and her daughter and marriage were suffering because of it.
When she could finally breathe without hiccupping, she looked over her arm. John was sitting beside her, looking at her intently. His eyes showed compassion. He looked very concerned for her.
“Doc? Can I get you anything?” he asked quietly.
“No…I’m fine.” she replied.
She looked down at the collage in John’s lap. He held it up and positioned it so they could both look at it.
The next picture was of John and Marlena dancing at Tuscany’s.
“I think that was the night Belle and Shawn came out to dinner with us. Do you remember?” John asked.
“No, I don’t. How do you know that?” she replied.
“Well, you’re wearing that red dress. I couldn’t get enough of you that night and you kept telling me to behave myself in front of the kids. I was getting a little feisty with your leg under the table, and you grabbed my hand, leaned over and whispered in my ear that you wanted to dance. So we got up and went to dance. She must have had the camera with her.”
“I still don’t remember it…” she looked at him with confused eyes.
“Well, while we were dancing, I distinctly remember your hands were getting a little too friendly with my belt. I basically dragged you off the floor and told the kids we were going. We dropped Shawn off at home and when we got home, you…ah…you did this really…uh…”
Marlena suddenly had a flashback of that night.
They were in their bedroom. John was on the bed, his shirt unbuttoned, his pants still on, but his belt was gone. Marlena did a striptease for him, slowly taking off her red dress as she climbed onto the bed. When the dress was almost off, he had lunged for her, pinning her beneath him. She had giggled at how he could never wait very long, and he began tickling her unmercifully until she got the upper hand and turned them over. She pinned his arms above him, kissing his earlobe, biting at his neck. She was wild that night and he let her have control.
When Marlena came to, John was staring at her with a little smile.
“You do remember don’t you?” he said, already knowing the answer by the light in her eyes.
“Yes, I do remember that night. I remember you were very careful not to rip that dress. You said you wanted me to be able to wear it again.” She laughed a little at that.
Warmth seeped through her, and she began to feel slightly aware that this was not going in the direction she wanted it. She wanted to be mad at him, hit him, yell and rant for all that he had done.
John sensed that something had changed inside of her. That sparkle was gone from her eyes. He moved on to the next picture, hoping to bring back the intimacy they just shared.
The picture was taken at the penthouse. Marlena was sitting at her desk, and John was handing her a mug. His other hand was caressing her cheek, and her hand was wrapped around his wrist.
“This must have been pretty late at night,” John said.
“Why do you say that?” she asked.
“Because you’re in pajamas and your desk light is on, which means all the lights in the house were turned off. Belle was supposed to be asleep I’m assuming.” John replied matter-of-factly.
“You know something…the older our daughter gets, the more she reminds me of you.”
“Oh?” John asked.
“Well look at this! These pictures were taken over the years. She never showed them to us. We never even knew she was there when some of these things happened. This is a huge gift to us and also a huge surprise to know that she did it all on her own. You give gifts like that. It’s always a surprise and always heartfelt. She gets that from you.” Marlena replied.
“Well…thanks for that.” John said, surprised that she could compliment him at a time like this.
“Your welcome.”
Marlena moved on to the next picture. It was of John and Marlena holding hands while waiting for the elevator outside of the penthouse. Marlena was looking up at John, a huge smile on her face. She had wrapped John’s arm around her, their fingers entwined behind her back.
John looked down at the picture, blinking a few times as he registered in his mind when the picture was taken.
“Oh shit!” he yelled out.
“What!” Marlena said.
“Oh Jesus…Doc our little girl knows more about our sex life than we want her too!”
“WHAT?”
“Look at the picture Doc…think real hard…”
Marlena looked at the picture. She couldn’t see anything wrong with it. They were just waiting for the elevator, holding hands. What was the big deal, she said to herself.
“John, I see nothing wrong with us holding hands. Stop being hysterical…” she replied.
“You really don’t remember these things do you?” he asked, his head leaning to the side.
“John, you can’t expect me to remember every damn detail. I don’t know how you remember all these pictures and when they were taken…”
“I remember them because I always look at you and I always remember what you’re wearing. Every memory of us is burned into my brain, Doc. It’s all right here, just like it was yesterday.” John said, tapping his head with his finger.
“Oh…” Marlena replied, her finger involuntarily coming up to her lips. She was trying to fight tears, but one slid down her cheek before she could stop it.
“Would you like me to tell you about this picture?” he asked.
“Okay…sure. Tell me about this one.” Marlena replied, smiling faintly.
“Belle wasn’t feeling well that morning. She was coming down with a cold, so I told her to stay home and rest. She helped me make you breakfast and then went to lay down on the couch. I took breakfast up to you. I believe it was eggs benedict that morning. So we were in bed enjoying breakfast. You didn’t have to be in to work until 10, and I didn’t have a meeting until 11, so we got to be a little lazy that morning. I watched you get ready, and you looked so damn cute in your black outfit. Tell you the truth I really like that black skirt. You tend to wear it when you’re feeling…uh…gee what’s the word?” John looked up at the ceiling.
“Feisty?” Marlena offered as she raised one eyebrow.
“No…sexy is the word I am looking for. You wear that skirt when you are feeling particularly good about your life, your looks. You wear certain things depending on your moods and that little black skirt, well, that’s your baby I’m feeling sexy as hell right now look.”
“How on earth do you know that?” Marlena asked, incredulous.
“I know everything about you Doc. I’m always watching you. I can’t help myself. I know what each of your looks mean. I know when you’re mad at me, when you want to play, when you want to be alone. I also know your moods by the clothes you wear. And this little black number…well, it’s one of my favorites.” he said smiling at her.
“Uh-huh…continue with the story,” she laughed.
“So you’re getting dressed at your vanity, and I was sitting on the bed. I looked at the clock and realized we had time to-“
“Oh my gosh! I do remember that…” Marlena said aloud, cutting John off.
She was at her vanity, putting her earrings on. John came up behind her.
“Baby you look good enough to eat,” he said as his arms wrapped around her and his lips came to her neck, biting her slightly.
“I do?” she replied, giggling.
“Uh-hmm…you don’t have to do that nasty paperwork before your first client, do you?” he asked between kisses. Her head came back to lean on his shoulder.
“Oh…I suppose I could be persuaded to stay a little longer,” she replied, turning around to wrap her arms around him.
“That’s my girl,” he responded as he slid her skirt up around her waist. He picked her up in his arms and sat down, facing away from her vanity. Her jacket was off in seconds, followed by her silk shirt.
He buried his face in between her breasts as her hand slid down to his boxers, releasing him. She threw her head back to give him better access. His hand was between her legs, moving her lace underwear to the side and entering her slowly.
He was manipulating her clit with his thumb and forefinger as she pumped up and down on him. At one point she opened her eyes and saw herself in the vanity mirror. Her arms were across John’s back, and she raked her nails across him, marking him. It turned her on so much to watch John making love to her that she brought him closer to her and whispered in his ear.
“Faster baby…move your fingers faster for me,” she said breathlessly.
John moved his fingers expertly over her clit, his movements quickening as she asked. She continued to watch herself as she brought him deeper into her.
Her orgasm hit her fast and hard and she clung to him as her movements slowed. John wrapped his arms around her and brought her to the floor, ripping her underwear off and unsnapping her bra.
He entered her swiftly and latched on to one of her breasts, while one of his hands came to the clip in her hair, unfastening it. He made his way up to her lips and kissed her deeply, his tongue thrusting into her, copying the movements his hips were making. His hands were lost in her hair, bringing her head off the carpet.
His movements became erratic when she brought her hands to his ass, forcing him inside her deeper. Her head arched back as she moaned deep in her throat.
John was thrusting wildly into her, ramming his hips against her ass as he brought her legs up higher.
“Oh god…don’t stop honey…oh please…” she pleaded.
He could feel her muscles contract all around him. She was so close. He put one of his hands on top of her head and began bucking her with everything he had. His other hand went to her mouth, covering it just in time to stop her screaming out. He buried his head in her neck as he felt her orgasm rip through her and allowed himself to let go, joining her in their ecstasy.
They stayed on the carpet for a while, staring at each other and laughing at how crazy they were for each other. With reluctance, John stood up and reached for her. They both got ready for work in a hurry, running around each other as they put their clothes on.
Marlena came out of her memory laughing. John was looking at her quizzically.
“Why are you laughing?” he asked.
“I’m laughing because I just remembered I left that morning with only one earring on! You flung the other one across the room. I didn’t notice until my secretary said something.”
John laughed out loud. She slapped him on the arm.
“Ow! Hey I can’t be held responsible for what happens when you drive me crazy!” he responded as he rubbed his arm.
“So…I still don’t understand what the big deal is with Belle. You need to explain this.”
“Well…we went downstairs together and Belle was sleeping on the couch. You went up to her and kissed her on the cheek, and you said something like-“
“Feel better baby girl,” Marlena replied as all the color drained from her face.
“Do you think she will be okay honey? Should I take her to the doctor?” Marlena asked, concern on her face.
“She’s fine baby. She just needs to sleep. So…do I get a kiss too?” he asked boyishly.
“I always have a kiss for my man,” she replied, lightly kissing him on the lips.
Marlena turned around and walked towards the desk by the front door, reaching for her purse.
John walked up behind her, his hands on her hips.
“You call that a goodbye kiss?” he asked, nibbling on her ear.
“Oh…no you don’t. You, Mr. Black cannot be trusted.” She turned around then, her hand coming up to his chest, playing with his tie. “If I kiss you the way I really want to, you’ll have me back upstairs on my back in five seconds flat.”
“What if I cross my heart and pinkie swear that it will stop at just one kiss?” he asked, tilting his head to the side.
“Ohh…I hate you. You know that? I can never say no when you do that.”
He smiled at her and leaned down, possessively taking her lips with his own. Their tongues mated in a little dance as their hands grabbed at each other.
She was the first to break apart, breathing deeply as her forehead came up against his.
“That was a mistake,” John said, chiding himself. “Shit. You shouldn’t have done that.”
“ME?”
“Yah you…you woke him up,” he said, grabbing her hand and bringing it to his obvious erection.
“Oh…poor baby. What will you do?” she replied, laughing as her head arched back.
He grabbed her closely to him.
“I think you are going to have to do something for me,” he responded with a sparkle in his eyes.
“Well…how about you come to the office around 1? I don’t have a client until 2:30. So…we can work out your little problem then…or should I say big problem?” she smiled up at him.
“You should definitely say big problem,” he replied, grinding up against her.
She moaned slightly and stole a glance at Belle, who was sleeping soundly on the couch.
“Until then, I have a little something to hold you over,” Marlena whispered seductively in his ear. She brought her skirt up slightly and reached underneath, pulling her underwear down around her ankles. She opened his jacket and put her underwear inside his breast pocket, patting it while she looked up at him, batting her eyelashes.
“I think that will do until lunchtime, don’t you?” she asked as she turned around to pick up her purse and open the door. She was standing in the doorway, her hand on the knob, staring at him with bold eyes when he finally was able to speak.
“That’ll do,” he managed to croak out, clearing his throat. He was suddenly parched. She grabbed his hand, leading him out the door as he closed it behind them.
John was the first to speak.
“She must have opened the peep hole to get this one,” he said, his mouth suddenly very dry at the thought that their daughter heard that conversation.
Marlena’s face was beat red, her hands coming up to her cheeks as she shook her head.
“Oh my god John! She had to have been up! How could she not have heard all of it?” she replied. “Are we bad parents because of this?”
John laughed heartily.
“No…it just shows our daughter that we have a healthy marriage…had a healthy marriage.” Marlena winced at his last comment.
Shit…he hadn’t meant to say that, John thought.
Marlena lifted herself off the floor and walked to the fire, losing herself in the flames.
John sighed heavily, bringing himself up. He left the collage on the bed as he walked towards her. He prepared himself for almost anything. Marlena hitting him, yelling and screaming, her voice full of ice and loathing. He could handle her anger.
When she finally spoke though, it cut through him like a knife.
Marlena turned towards him, her eyes soft, crying.
“Why John? Why did you do this to me?” she said quietly, barely above a whisper.
John’s head fell down against his chest. There was such a look of despair in her eyes that guilt ripped through him instantly. Why couldn’t she have yelled, he thought to himself.
“Doc…I never meant…to hurt…you…” he chose his words carefully, knowing that she was in a delicate state right now, and what he said would make all the difference in the world.
“Well you did John. You hurt me more than anyone in my life, save for the Dimera family. How could you lie to me! I’m your WIFE, John. That means we tell each other everything, no matter what. Apparently our marriage vows mean something different to you, don’t they?” she replied, attacking him where it would hurt the most.
John stepped back, shock on his face. He couldn’t believe she would say that. He turned around, his back facing her, and chanted in his head over and over that she was just angry and she didn’t know what she was saying.
“Doc…you know that is not true. No one takes their vows as seriously as I do. I had a lapse in judgment and I will admit that. I’m very sorry for that. I should have trusted that you would understand what happened. I shouldn’t have been afraid to tell you.” John said, turning around to face her.
“You’re damn right you should have trusted me! No one understands you like I do. No one ever will either. I don’t understand why you were afraid to tell me. If everything happened just the way you explained it, then none of this was your fault. Don’t you understand how bad it looks that you lied? It’s like your guilt over what really happened kept you from telling me. I know you. You’re not afraid of anything. Tell me why you lied John…” Marlena’s hands were fists at her sides.
“You have to admit that it’s very hard to talk about something that could potentially ruin a couple when things are going great. You try to envision what you’ll say, or how you might say it, but every time you do, it comes out all wrong. You think because everything is wonderful, that your whole world is going to come tumbling down. I kept trying to find a way, but every morning you woke up so happy that telling you became the one thing I didn’t want to do. I didn’t want to be responsible for your unhappiness. I was supposed to make you happy. I promised at our wedding, remember? To always make you happy…”
“That’s bullshit, John. Not good enough. Try again.” Her hands came to her hips, her stance firm. She wasn’t giving in easily.
“I failed, didn’t I? I failed you and our marriage…Jesus…you deserve better than this, Doc.” John swiped away the tears that were falling down his cheeks. He hated being weak in front of her, so he turned around once more.
“You know what? You’re right. I do deserve better than this. I deserve a husband who trusts me. I deserve a man who loves me unconditionally and is always, ALWAYS, honest with me.”
John turned on his heel, grabbing her head with his hands, bringing her face within inches of his.
“No one will love you as unconditionally as I do, Doc. No one will ever come close.” He whispered harshly.
She could feel his breath on her skin, warming her all over. His scent filled her nostrils, and instead of hitting him, she found her arms coming up to encircle his waist.
“I know that, John.” Marlena said as she raised her head to look into his eyes. There was a sadness there that made her hold her breath. Something was wrong. John’s hands were no longer holding her face. They were by his sides. He suddenly looked dejected and tired.
John walked away then and made his way back to the bed. He sat down and grabbed the collage, his fingers lightly tracing his wife’s face.
“I’m sorry Doc. I’m sorry I let you down, because I really love you and our life, and I did everything in my power to keep you happy and safe, but it wasn’t enough.”
John put down the collage and stood up, walking over to the kitchen.
“Why don’t you keep unpacking and I’ll make us something to eat okay? Maybe we will feel better with some food in us.”
Marlena was still by the fire, watching in horror. Her husband had just completely switched personalities. He was usually so forceful. He took what he wanted and that’s the way she
liked him, but something just happened. It was like he gave up. The fight went out of him. She had only seen him like this a few times. In Aremid and New Orleans when Stefano had kidnapped him. It only happened when John was in such despair that he felt he had already lost.
“John…I’m not hungry…I want to keep talking,” she said as she made her way to the kitchen.
“I’m kind of tired, Doc. Lemme just eat something and rest a bit, okay?” he replied.
“No John, I want to talk. NOW…” she said more forcefully.
“Marlena…there isn’t anything more I can say. About the only thing I haven’t done is grovel at your feet and kiss them and you know what? It won’t make a difference, so why do it? You’re not going to forgive me. You can never trust me again. I get it. The marriage is over and it’s all my fault.”
John turned around to face her, noticing that she was right in front of him.
“If there is something you want to say to me, go ahead. Nothing you can say is going to make me feel any worse than I already do, so take your best shot.” His hands hung by his sides, but his chest was up and he was looking in her eyes. If she was going to bulldoze him, he would be prepared.
Marlena just stared at him, wondering where her husband was. His eyes looked so lost. What the hell is wrong with him? What just happened?
“Come on Doc! Give it to me! Hit me; slap me, yell, scream! No one is going to hear, so why not just go for it? Beat me to a pulp, because you know what? I’m not worth anything without you. I’m worthless. I’m scum. So you might as well kick my ass now and get it over with. I know I deserve it and you know too, so just do it Doc.”
Marlena slapped him across the face. She watched as John’s face flew to the side and then came back to look at her. There was no emotion on his face. She slapped him again. Nothing. She began pounding on his chest with all her might. He didn’t even try to stop her. Her strength was seeping down. She finally stopped and looked at him.
Something was happening inside her. She could feel it washing over her and she couldn’t put her finger on what it was. She felt like laughing hysterically.
She was having a breakdown, she thought. Yah, that’s it. I’m going crazy, because I no longer am mad at John. In fact, if he doesn’t kiss me, I’m going to have to take the initiative…
John was watching his wife intently, waiting for more slapping. Something was going on with her, but he didn’t know what it was. Why was she looking frantically around the room? Why was she fidgeting with her hands? What the hell is wrong with her? Why doesn’t she hit him again and put him out of his misery?
Suddenly, Marlena launched herself toward him, wrapping her arms around him, her feet just touching the ground. John was so surprised that he stepped back slightly. Instinctively his arms came up to wrap around her waist and hold her up.
Marlena grabbed his chin in her hand and forced his face down to hers. She kissed him sweetly on the mouth, sucking on his lower lip. When she felt him begin to relax, she kissed him more deeply, opening her mouth and forcing her tongue inside him. He groaned deep in his throat and squeezed her to him so tightly that she lost her breath.
Ah, there was her John, she thought to herself. She broke off the kiss, leaning away from him to look into his eyes.
“Honey…uh…you better tell me what the hell is going on…” John said, confusion mixed with lust written on his face.
“Well you were starting to scare me a little bit with…what you were saying.” Marlena said, her head tilting slightly.
“I was?”
“Mh-hmm. I don’t want you to ever talk like that again, John Black. Do you understand me?”
“I understand.”
“Honey, I didn’t hit you because of the problems in our marriage. I did that to get a reaction out of you. It’s like you weren’t there…like I lost you. You became this broken man and it scared me. So, when hitting you didn’t work, I decided on a different tactic.” Marlena said, a smile breaking out on her lips.
“So you thought kissing me was a better solution?” he asked, surprised.
“Well it worked didn’t it?” she replied matter-of-factly.
“Weren’t you afraid I might get the wrong idea?” he asked, his eyebrow arching.
“Who says you got the wrong idea?” she replied coyly, her eyelids closing slightly.
“Don’t play with me Doc. What exactly did you mean by kissing me?”
“Exactly what you think it meant. John, I love you and while I am mad at you for lying, I never wanted to break your spirit. Your spirit is what I love most about you, and no matter how mad I am at you, that is something that I never want to change. Our marriage is far from over. We just have some kinks to work out. Yes it’s true that we have some trust issues so let’s work on that and get through it. Right now I need you to be the husband you always have been. I need you to be strong and confident. I need you to believe as much as I do that we can work through this and overcome it. Does that sound like something you can do?” she asked.
“Work through some problems and I get my wife back? Yah…that is something I can do.” John said, a big smile on his face.
“Good…so I figure the first thing you have to do is get me to forgive you. That is not going to be easy. That’s going to take some work.” she said, her eyes sparkling.
“Honey, I will do whatever I have to. You name it, I will do it.”
“Okay…” she said as she stared at his lips. “Show me how much you love me.”
John claimed her lips. He tightened his hold on her, not wanting to let her go, afraid if he did, she might disappear altogether. Marlena’s hands were in his hair, pulling on it slightly, and then pushing him closer to her. Their tongues were dancing together, both moaning for more. It was with reluctance that John pulled back. Marlena groaned her disapproval, her eyes telling her husband she was not happy.
“Don’t give me that look. We need to talk.”
“You know it’s all your fault.” she said pointedly.
“MINE?”
“Well I get within five feet of you and I forget why I’m mad at you, and all I can think about is being in your arms, and kissing you, and feeling you…” she said as she stood on her tiptoes to come closer to his mouth. “and making love to you.”
She licked his lips briefly while one of her hands came up to wrap around his neck, pulling him down to her. John groaned and crushed her to him, forcefully opening her mouth with his tongue. One of his hands flew up to her hair to grab it and force her head back, arching her neck. The other found its way down her back to grab her ass. She groaned in his mouth when he brought her up against him. She could feel him throbbing, wanting her. Her hand went to his collar, unbuttoning his shirt.
“Doc…wait Doc…” John said as he broke apart from her.
“No wait baby…come here,” Marlena said as she once again tried to put her arms around him.
“DOC!”
“WHAT?” she said, exasperated.
“We shouldn’t be doing this, at least not yet.”
“Why the hell not?” she asked, her hands flying to her hips.
“I want to take this slow. I have to earn your trust again. You need time to be able to forgive me. We need to wait a little while before we get intimate, okay?” John asked, his hands cupping her face to look at him.
“No, I don’t agree with this.” Marlena said, her chin jutting out.
“Doc, let’s not be stubborn about this. I want to deserve you when we do become intimate again. I want to know that there is nothing lurking deep in your mind, no questions that need to be asked, no wondering about the truth. When we do come together, it is going to be because we have found our way back to each other, not because of need or lust.”
“That’s very sweet, John, and I love you even more for saying that, but honey it’s just not practical right now. Because you owe your wife a lot actually, and she wants you, in that bed, naked, in five minutes.” Marlena smiled sweetly up at him.
“Doc…” John warned.
“Do you want your wife to forgive you?” She asked, arching an eyebrow.
“Of course I do, baby, but this isn’t the way!” he looked at her in desperation.
“Oh? Well it’s my way honey. It’s my way or the highway. I’ll give you two minutes to decide.”
Marlena began to walk away, but decided to leave John with a parting comment. Standing at his side, she grabbed his arm and squeezed softly.
“Honey, life goes by very fast and we have to seize the moments that are given to us. In a strange way, I think this was meant to be. Would you waste one minute of something so precious? We don’t know what will happen tomorrow, or even tonight, but we do have right now. Think about that, okay?” She reached up to kiss him on the cheek, and walked into the kitchen.
John groaned inwardly and walked to the bed, contemplating what to do.
If I say yes and this is a test, then she will think I just want to get her into bed, so I should stick to my decision and say we should wait, he thought. But on the other hand, Marlena doesn’t joke when it comes to sex, and she looks damn serious right now, so if I say no, she might get pissed.
“Shit,” John said under his breath.
Maybe this might be a way for them to come together somehow. Things always seemed easier to deal with when their sex life was strong. It was a huge part of their communication and a huge part of how they showed each other how much they loved one another. Maybe Marlena needed to feel loved right now rather than be told.
Marlena watched her husband. She could see he was in deep thought, probably weighing his options. She wanted him more right now than ever before, if that was even possible. She knew this was the right thing to do. She felt it deep inside her soul. She needed to feel connected to him somehow, so that the trust and forgiveness could begin.
“John…time’s up. What’s it going to be?” she asked, almost afraid of what he might say.
John turned around and looked at his wife. As he made his way over to her and looked in her eyes, he instinctively knew what to do. He knew that they needed to be together. He knew that they needed to somehow bridge the gap between them.
Marlena was searching his eyes, looking for a sign, any sign of his decision.
“I love you Doc,” he said quietly.
“Show me,” she replied.
He wrapped his arms around her and slightly picked her up off the ground.
“Oh…thank god,” she said breathlessly, looking up at the ceiling and giving a silent thank you.
He was still holding her close, his face buried in her hair when he spoke.
“I really want to rip your clothes off, Doc, but I also want to take this slow. So, since I can’t make up my mind, why don’t you tell me what you want?” he asked as he raised his head to look at her, his eyebrow arching up.
“How about we head over to the fire and just see what happens?” she replied, arching her eyebrows up as a seductive smile crept over her face.
“Sounds good. Why don’t you find something to munch on in the kitchen and I will make a little bed on the floor.” He smiled as he put her down and gave her a quick kiss on the lips before turning around to go to the bed.
Marlena swatted him on the ass as he walked away. John, with a surprised look, turned around to face her. She smiled a sweet smile before turning around to open the fridge and check out the food they had.
It was already happening, he thought. Those feelings of being comfortable, of knowing you were with the right person. He pondered how this happened so quickly. Ten minutes ago, they were fighting, now they were making love. Perhaps that is unconditional love, John thought. The ability to forgive and realize what’s really important.
John picked up a few pillows and the top quilt from the bed, walking over to the fire and spreading them out to make a bed.
He could feel how cold it was getting outside by the drop in temperature in the cabin. He went to look out the window and could see the trees swaying in the breeze. The wind was making a howling sound against the cabin, setting the mood for the couple inside.
“Honey, our child knows us way too well,” Marlena said, laughing as she made her way to the fire.
John turned around to see her hands full of food.
“Whoa baby, what have you got there?” he said, beginning to laugh as things began tumbling out of Marlena’s hands.
She let it all fall onto the comforter as she sat down and began ticking items off on her fingers.
“Well, there are a few pieces of chicken for you and chips for me. Then we have some strawberries in this container and whip cream in this one. For the grand finale, we have some of our favorite champagne.”
“That sounds like a party to me! Give me that,” he said as he put his hand out to grab the champagne.
Marlena laughed as he hurriedly opened the bottle, the cork flying off to the other side of the room. John put his mouth over the top to keep it from overflowing.
“We don’t need glasses do we baby?” he said as he handed her the bottle.
“Not us,” she replied as she took a long swig of bubbly.
Marlena was sitting in John’s lap as she munched on her chips; occasionally taking a bite of John’s chicken when he offered it.
“John?” she asked.
“Doc,” John replied.
“I noticed something when I was looking in the refrigerator that has me wondering…”
“What is it?” he asked.
“Well…Belle said there was plenty of food for the whole week, but…John there is only enough for maybe three days. I looked all around the kitchen. There’s not much else there…it doesn’t make sense.” Marlena looked at him quizzically.
John thought about it for a few minutes, wondering why Belle would do something like that. The answer came to him when he looked up at his wife. She was giving him a look that said she was a little concerned, but she trusted him. He would know what to do.
“Oh man…what a firecracker she is…” he laughed at his daughter’s plan.
“What? What is it?” Marlena asked hurriedly.
“Belle still sees her Daddy as a hero. She isn’t expecting us to be here longer than three days, Doc. Belle expects me to get us out of here and back to civilization.” John smiled as he realized what his daughter had done.
“I don’t understand John. There is no way out of this cabin…” Marlena looked around the room.
“Last week, Belle and I met for lunch. She wanted to know all about how we met. I talked a lot about when we were on the run. When Victor and Bo and the KGB were after us, and how we basically were out in the wilderness trying to stay alive. That’s when we fell in love. I think our daughter put us here so that we could relive those days. She wanted to put us into a situation where we would be in a little danger unless we depended on each other. She’s trying to get us to fall in love again.” He looked up at her, his eyes misty.
“Wow…she did a pretty good job, didn’t she?” Marlena asked, wiping her husband’s tears.
“Yep…I think we did a pretty good job raising her…and I think she is going to be okay Doc. If we can work through this, she is going to be fine.” John wrapped his arms around his wife, leaning his head against her chest.
He could hear the wind outside gaining momentum. As he looked out the window, he saw dark clouds off in the distance. Storm is coming, he thought to himself.
“John, if we only have enough food for three days, then how are we going to get out of here?” Marlena asked.
“You leave that to me baby, okay?” he replied, kissing her on the nose. “Right now, we need to worry about something else,” John said as he picked her up with him and set her down.
“Oh…why yes we do have something else to worry about don’t we?” she asked, her eyes glazing over with lust.
“Not that Doc…although that will be coming shortly. Right now, however, we have a storm that is on the way. Look out the window.” John said as he pointed.
Marlena looked over her shoulder, noticing the menacing clouds approaching.
“John.” she said, fear in her voice.
“It’s okay. Everything is all right. We are just going to take some precautions.”
“What do you need me to do?” she asked.
“Go get all the candles you can find and bring them over to the fire. Matches, lighters, anything that we can use. We might lose power and the fire, so we are going to need to keep warm somehow. I am going to pack up your stuff and bring everything away from the windows. We need to get all the blankets too, anything that can keep us warm.”
“I’m on it baby.” Marlena said as she kissed him quickly on the lips. When they parted and she began turning around, John grabbed her and brought her back to his lips, crushing her to him, opening her mouth with his tongue. He wrapped her against him, feeling down the length of her, letting her know how much he wanted her.
He let go of her reluctantly, leaning against her forehead. Both were breathing harshly, hands still touching each other where they could reach.
“Just wanted to give you a preview of what was to come,” he said, laughing a little at his corniness.
“That was some preview, baby.” Marlena replied, her hand grazing over his lips.
“We’ll continue this in a few minutes?” he asked.
“Yah meet you back here…few minutes…oh.” She turned around, groaning inwardly as she walked to the kitchen.
Marlena got a bag and threw everything she could find into it, along with some knives and scissors. John packed up everything, throwing things into the corner of the room between the fire and the bathroom, where it would be safe from water damage. He went around the room, gathering any blankets and pillows he could find.
When they both met at the fire again, the first crack of lightning hit in the distance, followed by thunder rolling through the hills. Marlena jumped when the thunder hit, backing up right into John’s arms.
“Oh I hate thunder…I hate it, I hate it…”she said, burying her face in his neck.
“It’s okay. I won’t let the thunder hurt you.” He wrapped her in his warmth, rocking her back and forth. She calmed down enough to stop shaking and John made her sit on the couch. He wrapped her in a blanket and then began putting up candles in strategic places. He lit three candles over the mantle of the fire, putting the matches right by them. He then lit three more candles around the fire in places where they wouldn’t blow out if a window broke.
“Well, that’s about all we can do. I’m going to turn out the lights and turn everything off. I don’t want anything to blow okay?”
“I’m ready,” she said as she curled up under the blanket.
John turned out the lights and the room went dark. A few seconds later, everything was bathed in candlelight. Marlena turned her head to find her husband looking at her intently. He approached her slowly; savoring the way the light flickered around her, her hair cascading around her face. She looked like an angel in this light and it was hard for him to not grab her and throw her on the carpet and have his way.
“Is everything okay?” she asked, licking her lips as she stood up, the blanket falling away from her body.
“Everything is okay baby. I’m just enjoying watching my wife,” he said lazily, his hand coming up to graze her arm, stroking it absently as he watched her eyes fill with passion.
Marlena was debating if she should make the first move when thunder struck. She jumped into his arms, kissing him passionately, her arms holding on to him for dear life. John grabbed her ass and lifted her up, walking over to the fire. He got down on his knees and sat down with Marlena in his lap.
He broke the kiss first, his hand coming up to brush her face, his thumb tracing her lips. He pulled her down to him and kissed her roughly, his tongue invading her mouth, demanding that she kiss him back. She didn’t let him down. She kissed him back just as harshly, her hands pulling his hair back, arching his neck, so that she was above him now, over him, dominating him.
Her hands came to his collar and ripped his shirt, buttons flying against her. John flung it off him while her hands went to his pants, unbuckling his belt, unzipping his fly. She brought a hand back to his shoulder as her other hand went inside his pants, claiming him. She stroked him up and down as she kissed his mouth, her tongue dancing with his.
John’s hands were at her collar, bringing her closer to him. She was whimpering in his mouth, driving him insane. He grabbed her hand and flung it away from him, taking her shirt roughly out of her skirt and bringing it up above her head. He snapped open her bra with one hand and ripped it off her while his other hand went to her skirt.
His head came down to her breast, latching on to it as one of his hands made their way under her skirt. His hand came against her mound and she brought her hips forward, begging him to touch her, whispering in his ear how much she needed him.
Lightning flooded the cabin instantly and then disappeared. Thunder surrounded them and shook the cabin while the rain pounded against the logs.
The wind roared to life outside, but they couldn’t hear any of it. They only heard each other’s whispers, only felt each other’s touch.
John rubbed his hand against her, making her moan as she rotated her hips. He was biting her nipple now, pulling it towards him. She arched her back, wanting him to take her breast more fully in his mouth. He did just that as his fingers deftly worked their magic over her clit.
She was biting him on his neck as her fingernails scratched across his back. Her body began to shake with need, making her whimper against his ear.
John, feeling her getting close, quickened his tempo against her as he slid two fingers inside her.
Marlena’s head fell back, her hands leaning against his knees, her back arching, giving him a wonderful view of her chest.
Lightning hit above them, cascading Marlena in white light as her orgasm rocked her body. It was an image John would never forget. It was burned in his memory. She never looked more beautiful.
He wasted no time once her orgasm subsided. Before she knew it, she was on the comforter, John ripping her skirt off, grabbing her underwear roughly down her legs until she lay naked underneath him. John pushed his pants and boxers down to his knees and then leaned forward, his mouth catching her breast to suck on it as he relieved himself of his clothes, kicking them backward away from him.
He came back up to a sitting position, grabbing her legs at her knees, pushing her against him. Her legs were against his waist now, her calves rubbing his hips.
His hand went to her clit once more, manipulating it with his thumb. His other hand was around her waist, arching her back.
He brought his hand to his shaft, guiding himself to her opening. Her hips began rotating around his tip, urging him to take her. He thrust into her violently, making her cry out. Her hands grabbed at his arms, which were now encircling her waist, arching her back until her ass was off the floor.
She looked into his eyes, nodding her head to let him know she was ready.
“Please baby…take me…please,” she said as her eyelids began to close.
John withdrew from inside her and then brought her hips towards him, slamming into her. She groaned deep in her throat, her hips grinding against him, wanting him deeper inside her. John’s hands grabbed at her hips as he pounded into her, his hips rising each time he brought her closer to him. Marlena brought her hands to her hips, intertwining her fingers with his, using his hands as momentum and timing his thrusts with her own.
She arched her back even more, raising her lower body off the blanket as he slammed into her faster and faster until his movements became jerky. Her hands went to his wrists, squeezing them with all her strength as her orgasm racked her body. She screamed out his name, not caring how loud she was, not caring what she said.
John lost control when she came. He was pumping into her roughly, not caring if he was hurting her, so gone that he couldn’t have stopped himself. He came violently, his arms encircling her waist as he brought her closer to him, his head against her chest.
Marlena was a rag doll in his arms, half on the blanket, half off. Her arms were spread out around her. Her body was slack, her eyes closed in bliss.
As John’s orgasm began to subside, he opened his eyes to stare down at her. He brought her up to him, one of his hands going to her head, lifting her. He gathered her in his arms, her skin against his. She laid her head on his shoulder, her face hidden in his neck.
When at last her body calmed down, she began giving him little kisses on his neck. She brought her lips to his ear, biting him slightly, whispering to him.
“I love being with you like this,” she said as her arms wrapped around his shoulders, squeezing him to her, savoring the feel of him being inside her.
“These are the moments I live for baby,” he replied, kissing her temple.
“I’m pretty sure you’ve been forgiven, just in case you were wondering,” she said, biting his earlobe.
“Yah? Well…I was thinking that I might have to do some more stuff to be forgiven,” he said, pulling away from her slightly to look into her eyes.
“Oh?” she asked. He brought his hand between them, his fingers rubbing her clit in a circular motion. “Oh…I see…I think we can work…something out,” she replied between little moans.
“I think we can…” he replied, laughing deep in his throat.
They were so caught up in each other that they didn’t notice the storm raging outside. The power had gone out long ago.
They were enjoying each other’s bodies as another bolt of lightning hit, striking one of the trees near the cabin. Sparks flew in all directions as one of the branches from the tree became severed, falling right through the window located directly above the bed in the cabin.
John was kissing Marlena’s neck when he saw the bolt of lightning hit the tree. He knew instinctively that the tree branch would sever and shatter the window. He grabbed Marlena around the waist, his left hand grabbing the edge of the blanket as he turned around, imprisoning Marlena beneath him as the blanket flew over them to give them shelter.
Just as the blanket sheathed them in blackness, a violent crash could be heard all around them. Marlena screamed against John, her hands in fists at his chest. The whole cabin shook like an earthquake had just struck.
“John!” Marlena cried out, tears rushing down the sides of her cheeks. There was nothing but tremendous noise surrounding her. She could feel John, but she couldn’t see him.
“I’m glad all the food and beverages were on the fireplace,” John thought, “or we would have turned over with glass shattering around us.”
The noise stopped suddenly and John could hear the storm raging outside. He knew without looking that they were now susceptible to the elements of the outdoors.
“Shit,” he thought to himself.
“Do you think they are okay?” Belle asked her grandparents as they watched the news in the pub. “Should we go get them?”
Shawn looked at Caroline with a worried look. He knew John was capable of getting Marlena out of the cabin, but with this kind of storm, it would be virtually impossible to get out quickly and find shelter. What really worried him was if something happened to the cabin itself. This storm came out of nowhere and none of them had been anticipating bad weather when they made these plans. Should anything happen to the cabin; John and Marlena would be virtually trapped with only enough food for three days.
“Shawn…should we call Abe?” Caroline asked worriedly.
“If I know Abraham, he is already on his way…” Shawn replied as he hugged his wife to him.
Abe was halfway to the cabin when he had to pull over. He could no longer see the road.
“DAMN IT!” he yelled angrily as he hit the steering wheel. He pulled out his cell phone and tried to call Shawn and Caroline. No signal came through. He threw it against the passenger seat, his hands running down his face.
“Think Abe, think…how the hell can you save them in this?” he said aloud as he raised his head to look above, the ominous clouds sending a deep shiver down his spine.
“If John doesn’t get Marlena out of there soon, they may never leave that cabin…” he thought to himself as he silently began to pray.
“JOHN!” Marlena yelled again.
John shook his head, his thoughts vanishing as he heard his wife’s voice.
“I’m right here baby. I’m okay…are you hurt?” he asked gently.
“What happened John? What’s going on?” she cried out, her whole body trembling.
Her hands were still balled fists against his chest. He had to calm her down.
John lifted the comforter up a little, until a little light from the fire filtered through. He could just make out the silhouette of her face.
“Doc, look at me.” He demanded.
Her eyes were frantic. She was looking everywhere, trying to make out objects around her.
John grabbed her chin in his hand.
“DOC!”
She stopped moving, allowing his hand to guide her head, her eyes finally resting on his.
“I want you to breathe with me. Can you do that for me baby? Take a deep breath.” He took in some air and then blew it out. She had begun hyperventilating and he needed her here with him, not scared out of her wits.
Together, they both brought their bodies to a calmer state. Marlena’s hands slowly began to soften against him, until her palms lay flat against his chest.
“That’s my girl. I have to get up and look at the damage. I want you to stay underneath the blanket. Don’t get up. Don’t move. Do you understand me?” he asked, still holding her chin in his hand.
“I want to go with-“
“No! I need you to stay here, okay?” he said almost violently. If the cabin had been damaged enough, there was a real possibility that the roof could cave in. He wanted her as far away from that kind of danger as possible.
“Okay…” Marlena said begrudgingly, her head moving to the side, away from his intense stare.
“Grandma I’m scared. If something happens to them, it’s going to be my fault!” Belle cried out as she wrapped her arms around Caroline.
“Hush now. Nothing will happen to your parents. Your daddy is going to save the day. He always does, doesn’t he?” She squeezed Belle tightly against her as if to reassure her, but Caroline was having her doubts inside.
Abe once again tried to get through on his cell phone, but there was still no signal to be found. He debated on walking through the storm, getting out his map to judge the distance. He was still 10 miles from the cabin. If it by chance got any worse, he could lose his way instantly. He sighed deeply, silently praying for his friends as he waited for the storm to ease up.
John slowly stood up, surveying the damage across the room. He put on his pants and shirt, even though every button was missing from it. He sat on the couch as he put on his shoes, looking at the floor. He noticed how far across the room the glass had flown. He began walking towards the debris, stepping in between the glass. A branch almost as wide as the window had fallen through at a violent level, taking out not only the window, but part of the floor too.
John noticed that there was quite a bit of room beneath the cabin…almost enough for a very thin person to fit through. He glanced back at Marlena, an idea forming in his mind. She was scared right now, but perhaps if he needed her to help get them out of this cabin, she might concentrate on other things and get over her fear.
“John? Please talk to me. Let me know you’re okay…” Marlena pleaded.
“Baby, I’m fine. I am over by the bed right now. It looks like a branch from the tree was hit by lightning and broke off. It came through the window and…well Doc…it went through the floor. If I had a saw, I could break off this branch and we could be out of here, but we are in no such luck. This branch practically takes up the whole window. I don’t see a way of climbing over it or around it, so…” he let his voice trail off.
Marlena’s head popped out from underneath the blanket. She slowly got up, noticing all the glass everywhere. She reached for her clothes and shoes, dressing quickly.
“Doc…” John didn’t try hard to stop her. He knew she was thinking too. In fact, he was betting that she was thinking of escaping the same way he was. He figured he would wait until she came up with the idea. That would certainly brighten her mood.
Marlena approached John slowly, glancing around her, stepping around the glass just as John had done. She reached for John as she came up to the branch, her arms wrapping around him, not only because she missed him, but also because it was freezing and rain was practically whipping her in the face.
“John…if the branch went through the floor, then that means there is space beneath us, right?” she asked.
“Yep Doc, there is some space down there.” John replied.
“So…” Marlena hunched down, observing the branch where it hit the floor, noticing how much space there was. “John I could fit through there. There would be enough room.”
“You think so? Let me look.” John hunched down beside her, pretending to look intently beneath the branch. “Doc, I think you’re right. I think you can fit through there.”
He turned his head to look at her, smiling to let her know he was proud of her. She grabbed his face in her hands and kissed him quickly on the mouth.
“We’re getting out of here!” she squealed delightfully.
“Now hold on Doc. It’s not that easy…” John warned her.
“What do you mean? Let’s get going!” Marlena brought herself up on her legs again, looking for a broom to clean up the glass.
“Doc, no we can’t. Not right now.” John said, grabbing her hand to still her.
“John you aren’t making any sense,” she said, giving him a roll of her eyebrow as she searched around the cabin.
“Doc, just listen. It’s nighttime. The temperature is going to drop significantly in the next few hours. We have to stay away from this side of the cabin until morning. We can try and board up this hole as best as we can, but it’s not going to keep the cold out. Until the sun comes up, we need to get to the other side of the cabin and bundle up with every blanket we have. We have to keep each other warm. Do you understand me? We can’t go outside at night in this weather! We will never make it Doc…The storm is too severe.” John grabbed her arms as he spoke, shaking her slightly when he was trying to make a point.
Marlena silently cried, knowing that John was right. She just wanted to be home right now, with him and Belle, so much that she could taste it practically. She wrapped her arms around him once again, crying on his shoulder.
“I’m sorry baby. I know you want to get out of here now. Just one night, okay? Tomorrow, we will be on our way home. I promise you. Trust me?” he looked down at her.
“Oh, John…I do trust you. I just had my heart set on leaving now, that’s all.” She said as she turned around, looking around the room.
John couldn’t believe it. She said she trusted him. His face brightened as he turned her back around to face him. Marlena noticed his huge smile.
“John? Why are you grinning like that? What did I say?” she asked, starting to smile herself at her husband’s goofy look.
“You, pretty lady, just said you trusted me.” He wrapped his arms around her waist and tilted his head to the side, an eyebrow arching up as he eyed her perfect lips.
Marlena knew that look all too well. She arched back against his hands, looking at him more fully as her own head tilted to the side. Her hands slowly made their way up his arms to settle around his neck.
“I do believe you’re right, Mr. Black. I did say that, didn’t I? I suppose this means that I can’t fly off the handle and yell at you anymore right?” she said, flirting horrendously.
“No more yelling, Mrs. Black.” John replied, rubbing her back languidly.
“No more storming off out of a room?” she asked, her hand coming down to rub the hairs at his chest.
“Not allowed anymore,” he said as one of his hands traveled south to cup her bottom.
“No more slapping you across the face or beating you with my hands?” she laughed out.
His eyes turned dark with lust. He grabbed her ass forcefully and brought her against him.
“That stays,” he said in a deep whisper, his lips hovering over hers.
Marlena licked her lips, trying to stay focused. There were things that needed to be done before they gave in to their passion.
“John, we need to focus. We have to cover up that hole and clear this glass. Now.” Marlena said as she pulled out of his arms.
John cursed under his breath, knowing she was right. He turned to look around the cabin for anything he could use while Marlena found the broom and swept up the glass.
John settled on the firewood. After tonight, they wouldn’t need much of it. He was able to wedge in the wood at strategic places. He noticed a significant amount of air stopped coming in to the cabin. Admiring the job, he turned to find Marlena still sweeping glass. She managed to get all the glass that was closest to them and anything that went into the kitchen.
She was just putting all the glass into the corner closest to the bed when the broom was taken out of her hands. She was swept up into John’s arms as the broom fell to the floor.
John brought his wife to the makeshift bed once again, letting her down once he reached his destination. He noticed his wife’s face change dramatically. He was about to ask her what was wrong when out of nowhere her hand came up and made contact with his face.
Marlena slapped him hard, her hand stinging as she brought herself back up to face him. She grinned devilishly, not moving toward him, but not running either.
John brought his face back to look at her, wondering what the hell he had done. When he saw her wicked face, he knew she was playing her game. Two can play at this.
He approached her, coming to within inches of her face, his body just touching hers. She was breathing heavily, her heartbeat rapid. This was turning her on, he thought to himself. Shit, it was turning him on too.
“Why did you do that, Doc?” he asked in a low tone.
“Just letting you know that you’re not entirely off the hook yet, Sailor.” She smiled knowingly.
Thunder struck all around them. John noticed that her eyes became wide with fear. At once, the storm began to beat against the cabin, making its presence known. Lightning lit up the sky, and inside the cabin, it illuminated Marlena’s face.
“Doc, look at me.” John said demandingly.
Marlena looked into his eyes, forgetting the storm for a moment.
“I think you need to be punished for that slap. What do you think?” he asked slyly.
Marlena wrapped her arms around her husband, her lips biting his lower lip.
“I think you need to fuck me very hard and fast. What do you think about that Sailor?”
Marlena backed away from him, her eyes never leaving his as she began to take her clothes off. Her shirt came off first, followed by her pants and shoes. She was almost against the wall clad only in her underwear. She turned from him, her back facing him as she grabbed her lace underwear. She looked over her shoulder at him as she slowly pulled them down her legs to her thighs. She then reached up to lean against the wall, still looking him in the eye. One of her legs came up to step out of the underwear, and then the other followed. She turned around then, facing him, one of her arms coming up above her as she leaned against the wall once more. Her other hand traveled down her body, making her nipple come to life as she pulled on it. Her hand grazed her stomach as she found her opening.
John’s eyes were black now, his erection painfully making itself known against his pants. He was so turned on that he had to think about baseball statistics as he admired his wife. He really should just take her right now, but he was so mesmerized by her movements that he could only stand still, gazing at her lustfully.
“Sailor, I think I need you to come here and take care of my little problem.” Marlena’s voice drove him out of his thoughts.
“Oh? What seems to be the problem?” John asked as he approached her like a panther.
“Well…while I love touching myself, my husband’s touch drives me wild. I would much rather feel his fingers fucking me than my own.“ Marlena brought her hand up to his mouth, her fingers slipping in as he began to suck the juices off of her hand. “Do you think you might be able to help me?”
Marlena brought her other hand to his pants, the button and fly undone in seconds, her fingers reaching for his cock. She began pumping him as he licked her fingers clean. He tore off his shirt and took her fingers out of his mouth. He grabbed her other hand and brought it up above her head, imprisoning both her hands together in one of his. His pants slid down to his knees with little effort, and, his free hand found her thigh, lifting it up high to go around his waist. He began fingering her clit roughly, just the way she liked it.
Marlena arched her head back against the wall, her moans filling the cabin. She rotated her hips around her husband’s hand, pressing closer to him as she tried to get her hands free from his grip. John was trying his hardest to stay in control, but his wife’s whimpers were sending him over the edge. He kissed her hard, her moans swallowed by his mouth.
John brought two of his fingers against her opening, teasing her as he massaged her up and down her slit. Marlena forced her hips forward as she bit down on his tongue, tasting blood. John growled in her mouth as he rammed his fingers inside her, his thumb making frantic circles over her nub.
Marlena cried out in his mouth, her body shuddering against her husband. John lost all thought, slamming his fingers into her, feeling her juices cover his hand. She came fast and hard against his hand, moaning his name as she covered her face in his neck, biting the flesh as her orgasm flowed through her body.
John let go of her hands, grabbed her other leg and lifted her onto his hips while she was still recovering from the pleasure he had given her. She wrapped her legs around his waist, her arms encircling his shoulders as she leaned over him, her face inches from his. She smiled down at him, her eyes lazily looking over his face.
“Hi baby,” she said languidly.
“Hi honey,” he replied, gazing up at her as he slowly lifted her hips, bringing his tip to her slit. Marlena slid down slightly, groaning lustfully as her husband entered her. She sank into him until he was fully inside her and kissed him passionately as she waited until her body adjusted to his size.
She began to move seductively up and down John’s body, her hips rotating above him.
With the storm surrounding them and the fire blazing by their side, they made their own music. Breath catching, groans heard deep in his throat, moans escaping her parted lips, their bodies slapping against each other.
Marlena was hitting the cabin wall with each thrust, John’s hands slightly bruising her thighs as he held on to her. He was being rougher than usual, but she loved it. She cried out when he began thrusting into her at an angle. This was her favorite position, because John was now hitting her sweet spot. Within minutes she was tightening around him, squeezing him with every muscle in her womb as her orgasm shook her entire body.
She screamed out his name as her body shook against the wall, her nails digging into his back, drawing blood. The orgasm became so intense she didn’t know what to do. Her head came down against his shoulder and she bit John, screaming against his skin. Two more thrusts and John came with her, not being able to control himself when she bit down on him.
He groaned her name into her ear, her hair surrounding him. He breathed her scent in deeply as one of his hands slammed against the wall, keeping him up as his legs gave out beneath him. He could feel Marlena shaking still, her body vibrating against his.
He put his arms around her waist, carried her over to their makeshift bed and laid her down gently. Not leaving her, he gathered up all the blankets that were next to the fireplace and placed them over her. When he was done, he bundled up next to her, holding her against him as they faced each other.
She was already asleep somewhat. When she inhaled and smelled him, her arms instinctively wrapped around his waist and shoulder, bringing him up against her, so that his face nestled into her neck and shoulder, his favorite spot. Her left leg wrapped around his hip and thigh, and he brought his right leg in between her legs, so that their bodies were entwined from head to foot.
John was already starting to sweat as he fell asleep, but he didn’t mind one bit. He had his Doc right next to him and tomorrow they would be going home.
Overnight the storm raged on throughout Salem and its surrounding areas. Temperatures dropped drastically, winds ripped through the counties, and lightning destroyed more than one home.
Belle Black was in bed tossing and turning all night, wondering if her parents were okay and safe. Shawn and Caroline Brady never made it to bed, staying up to watch the news and sipping coffee, waiting for Abe to call them.
Abe Carver was trying to find a comfortable position in his car, but was having no such luck. He was silently thanking Lexie for putting a blanket in his backseat. “Just in case” she said. How prophetic those words are now. Abe was praying that the storm would ease up, but it just seemed to get worse by the hour.
John and Marlena Black were bundled up in each other’s embrace, sweating under five blankets that were tossed on them last night. Rain and hail had come through the window as had some obscure animals, but they were warm and with each other, so they didn’t mind too much.
Dawn broke through the windows the following morning, cascading the cabin in a white light. John woke first, staring at his wife for long moments. He gently broke contact with her, kissing her on the nose and lifting himself up. He surveyed the damage in the daylight, noting that it was still very early. He checked to make sure there were no unwanted animals or bugs around. He would have a field day calming Marlena if a snake decided to show itself. He got a pen and paper and wrote out his plan for the day as the storm raged on outside. They would lose considerable light if this kept up, which wouldn’t really hinder his plan, but it would be frustrating to deal with.
John decided they needed some nourishment after last night and for what was to come. He set about making breakfast, trying to use up anything that wouldn’t stay good on the road. Before long, bacon and ham were sizzling over the fireplace. With the power still being out, John had to cook the old fashioned way. Once those were done to perfection, he put on some eggs and boiled water for coffee.
Marlena began to wake up slowly, knowing that things were going on around her, but hesitant to leave the comfort and warmth of the blankets. She stretched languidly, her arms rising above her head.
John turned around and looked at her. She looked like an angel in the morning, with her hair cascading all around her, a faint smile on her face. When she stretched and made that moaning sound, it almost put him over the edge. She had no idea what her actions and sounds did to him. He liked it that way. He moved on his knees over to where she was and leaned over her, his face right above hers.
“Hey baby. Do you want some breakfast?” he whispered.
“Ooh…food sounds good!” She opened her eyes to see her husband above her, smiling that goofy smile of his. She laughed. He was such a goofball, but he was hers. “Hi honey.”
“Hi yourself. How did you sleep?” he asked.
Marlena rose up from the blankets, her back and shoulders exposed as she wrapped her arms around her knees.
“I slept like the dead. I haven’t slept like that in a long time.” Marlena looked at him. “Maybe it’s because we worked things out?”
“That could be. We haven’t been sleeping in the same bed and you never slept well when I wasn’t there. Do you remember the nights you called me when I was out of town? It was three in the morning and you couldn’t sleep. You would turn over and smell my scent on my pillow and just have to call me.” He smiled at that thought as his hand came to her back, grazing down her spine gently.
“I never told you that I would cry before each call. I would smell you and burst into tears because you weren’t there. Then I would call and ask you to come home because I couldn’t take it any longer.” She turned her head to look at him, her chin resting on her shoulder.
“I never knew you cried. I’m sorry.” John said as he leaned in closer to her, wrapping his arms around her shoulders to settle at her knees.
“Oh it wasn’t hysterical crying. I just missed you. Well enough about that. Where is my breakfast Mr. Black?” Marlena said as she wiped the tears away from her face and smiled brightly up at him.
“Your wish is my command Mrs. Black,” he said as he made her a plate of food. They sat in silence enjoying their breakfast and coffee while watching the storm outside. Marlena couldn’t finish hers, so she fed it to John and kissed him after each bite.
As Marlena was dressing in the bathroom, John talked to her from the kitchen.
“Okay Doc this is my plan. We are going to pull the wood out from underneath us and make our way over to the corner, where you will slip underneath and slide out. Now, once you’re outside, you are going to open the door and let me out. We will then shower and change and pack up everything we can take and get the hell out of here. Sound like a plan?” he asked.
“Sounds like a plan to me!” she shouted from the bathroom.
“Good! What’s taking you so long in there?” he replied.
Marlena walked out of the bathroom with her hair piled on top of her head, her faced scrubbed and teeth brushed. She was wearing her favorite perfume and had on her sexiest jeans.
“What? I can’t look sexy for my husband even though I am about to get mud and God knows what else all over me?” she asked sweetly as she sashayed away from him.
John groaned deep in his throat. She looked like a million bucks in those jeans. Her perfume was driving him wild and her hair looked so damn cute on top of her head, but his favorite thing was the simple fact that she wasn’t wearing any makeup. Sans makeup, Marlena looked even younger than her years. She looked exactly like she did the first day they met. Her eyes still crinkled when she smiled. Her smile still lit up a room. She still looked at him as if he was the only man in the world for her. Damn he loved her. She was going to be the death of him one of these days, but he wouldn’t have it any other way.
“So…you have another pair of those jeans with you right?” he inquired.
Marlena laughed deep in her throat as she looked over at him. He looked like a little boy who just had his puppy taken away. She felt so bad for keeping him in suspense, so she walked over to him and wrapped her arms around his waist.
“Yes honey. Belle packed both pairs of your favorite jeans. How she knew you liked these ones, I will never know. Come to think of it, I don’t want to know.” she replied with another laugh.
John wrapped her in his embrace. They had learned a lot about Belle in the last couple of days. She seemed to know them better then they knew themselves.
“Neither do I. We better get started before I decide to tear your clothes off and have my way with you. Your perfume is driving me crazy,” he said as he inhaled her scent at her neck. He kissed her lightly before leaving her embrace and walking over to the bed.
She pouted for a second before taking a deep breath and following him.
For two hours, John and Marlena worked side by side, hacking at the wooden floor, making their way to the wall by the bed. When at last the last piece of wood was pulled out, they took a look beneath them, trying to figure out the best way to have Marlena make her way under the cabin.
She kissed him deeply on the mouth as she was kneeling in the mud. With a hand on his cheek and the other on his chest, she whispered “I love you” to him before ducking her head to make her way out of the cabin.
Oh my god, this is so disgusting! Marlena thought to herself as she shimmied through the mud. She was completely drenched from head to toe, but she dug in her heels and moved even faster through the sludge.
At one point, she thought that all hope was lost. She was stuck, half out in the open, her lower half pinned beneath the cabin. She screamed out to John that she couldn’t move. John had to talk to her slowly, calming her down so she could get out.
“Doc, you still with me?” he asked.
“Yes, honey hurry up. I don’t like being stuck.” Marlena replied, exasperated.
“Okay honey, I want you to pretend that I am beneath you. You are on top of me. Can you do that?” he teased.
“Okay you sick bastard, now is not the time for this!” she replied through clenched teeth.
“Baby, I am being completely serious. I am beneath you. You are on top of me. What would you be doing to me?” John asked.
Marlena closed her eyes, envisioning John beneath her. What would she do, she thought to herself. Automatically her hips sank into the mud and she reached her hands above her, grabbing on to the ground to pull herself out.
Well I’ll be damned, she thought. John was right.
He saw her calves disappear and smiled to himself. She got the picture, he thought as he laughed out loud.
“I hear you Sailor!” she shouted, rain drenching her as she stood next to the cabin.
“Baby, I wasn’t laughing at you. I swear!” he yelled back, laughing even more.
“Okay, so it worked! You don’t have to rub it in!” she screamed back at him.
“I’m sorry honey. Really I am! No more laughing. I promise!” he replied, still snickering as he went to the front door.
Marlena made her way to the front door, walking around the tree that had severed. It was very hard to see exactly what she had to do through the rain and wind and the fading light.
“John, this lock looks very complicated. How am I supposed to pick it?” she asked.
“You’re not. You’re going to break it. Find a very big rock honey. Something that you could slam against the top edge of the lock to break it in two,” he said through the door.
“Okay, hold on.” Marlena began searching around her, looking for a rock. She found one a few feet away from the cabin and grabbed it.
“Okay now what?” she yelled through the rain.
“Now, angle the rock just so that you hit the top edge at a point. You want to be heading into the door almost at an angle, okay?” John wasn’t sure how else to explain it. Normally a guy just used all his strength. But Marlena would be different. She might not have enough strength to get through that lock.
“Okay I’m ready!” Marlena held the rock above her, angled it just the way her husband said to and brought the rock down with all her force. The rock hit the lock on target. Marlena looked at the lock. She had bent it in half, but it was open. She smiled brightly and brought her hands up to her lips.
“John?”
“Still here baby. How did it go?” he replied.
“I did it honey! I did it!” Marlena opened the lock and shoved the board to the side. Now there was only the door to get through.
“Okay Doc, get out the bobby pin I put in your pocket.” John told her.
As John took her step-by-step on lock picking 101, the storm swirled around them. Lightning and thunder hit frequently, making Marlena jump every time it made its presence known.
Finally, with a little finesse, she successfully picked the lock on the cabin door. It opened wide to reveal her husband bounding out to pick her up and twirl her around. They spent a few minutes laughing and kissing, happy to be in each other’s arms again.
“Let’s go get cleaned up and pack baby. We are on our way home!”
They closed the door against the storm. Marlena went into the shower first, deciding there was no hope for any of her clothes. She threw them in the trash and walked into the shower, groaning as the hot water hit her skin, soothing her tired muscles.
John was packing up the suitcases. He figured he could leave everything else here in a bag and come back for it later. He gathered up some food and firewood and stored it in one of the suitcases along with candles and matches.
When he was done, he moved towards the bathroom, intent on joining his wife. Her groans stopped him dead. He watched her for a few moments at the door, enjoying the view of her cleaning herself. When she moved to her hair, he undressed quickly and walked in through the door, startling her.
“Oh! Honey don’t do that,” she said as she slapped him playfully on the arm.
“Sorry Doc, I didn’t mean to scare you,” he said as he moved to encircle her in his arms. “You know you did very well today. I’m proud of you.”
“Oh? Well I’m proud of myself to tell you the truth. That was very hard. I am surprised I could do it!” she smiled up at him as she spoke.
John could see that this little excursion in the cabin had been very beneficial for her. She seemed in better spirits. Perhaps Belle’s little plan had worked after all?
Marlena was watching her husband, who at the moment seemed to be in deep thought. She squeezed his arm gently, bringing him back.
“Honey? Where are you?” she asked tentatively.
“Right where I belong baby,” he replied as he bent down to kiss her sweetly on the lips.
She responded in kind, wrapping her arms around his neck, bringing him down to her as she deepened the kiss. Their moans began echoing off the walls of the bathroom, their bodies slick with water and soap. His hands seemed to be everywhere, on her back pushing her against him, on her chest pulling her until she cried out, on her ass squeezing her hips to his so that she could feel his arousal next to her, his fingers inside her, filling her, pumping her while his thumb worked its magic on her clit.
She was pumping him with her hand as she bit down hard on his shoulder, her other hand lost in his hair, pulling his head back to give her more access.
He finally had enough, grabbing her ass and roughly pushing her up against the wall, her legs wrapping around him as he entered her swiftly.
She cried out in his mouth as his body shuddered next to hers. He began slowly at first, wanting to savor being inside her, wanting it to last. Soon though, his body betrayed him. He began bucking wildly inside her, control long since forgotten. She was driving him crazy with her groans deep in her throat, her rotating hips that slammed into his, her nails that raked over his skin.
They created a frenzy of wild passion, moaning into each other, coming together, finding pleasure and then spiraling back down to earth as they clung to each other fiercely.
He put her down, kissing her deeply as he held on to her, not being able to let go yet, needing to keep her close, feel her body next to his.
She looked up at him, her arms across his waist and her chin against his chest. She had that smile on her face, the one reserved only for him, the one she always wore after she found pleasure. It was a bit giddy, a bit goofy, but incredibly intoxicating and sexy.
He kissed her once more before turning her around to wash her hair and finish cleaning her off. She cleaned him then, taking her time, savoring the feeling of spending quality time with her husband. The fact that he had an extremely gorgeous body factored in a little too, for she never got tired of looking at him.
Once the washing was done, they reluctantly left the shower, drying each other off. They dressed and put their things together, grabbing some last minute necessities before heading off to the front door.
Marlena turned around then, looking all around her.
“Did you get Belle’s collage honey?” she asked quickly, not wanting to forget it.
“Yep, it’s in my suitcase right here.” John replied.
“Well, I suppose it’s time to go. You know I think I’m going to miss this place.” Marlena looked at him, sadness covering her face.
“Why Doc?” he asked.
“Well…this is where we found our way back to each other. It’s where we learned to forgive things that happened in the past. It’s where we learned to trust one another again. It will always be very special for me, because it brought me back to you.” Marlena turned to him with tears in her eyes. She grabbed his chin in her hand and kissed him lightly.
John grabbed his wife to him, understanding at this moment just how much they both needed this. He smiled down at her once they broke apart.
“Ready to go home?” he asked, a smile forming on his lips.
“Oh baby, you took the words right out of my…” she replied as she reached up to kiss him once again.
Belle was helping her grandparents at the pub while they waited to hear from Abe.
“Abe hasn’t called yet, Grandma. I’m very worried. Should we try to go get them?”
“No Belle. Abe is probably fine. He might have had to stop on the road because of the weather, that’s all.” Shawn replied, embracing Belle in a bear hug.
“I hope you are right,” she said quietly, letting her head sink to his chest.
Shawn looked at Caroline worriedly. She nodded, heading to the phone to reach Abe.
Abe Carver was trying to navigate the roads once again. The weather was still not fit to drive in, but he couldn’t wait any longer. He decided he would get as close as he could and walk the rest of the way if he had to.
John and Marlena were navigating the forest with rain pounding down on them. John was in front holding both suitcases, his chin tucked in to his chest as he tried to keep warm. Marlena was behind him, holding on to his jacket with one hand, while her other hand was inside her jacket pocket. She would switch hands every few minutes in order to stay warm, although it wasn’t helping much.
“John, are we anywhere near the main road?” she yelled out.
“No…we aren’t even close. I wish I had paid more attention when Abe was driving, but I was thinking about other things when we drove out here.” He stopped and looked at her then.
She understood, for she had done the same thing. She berated herself for being consumed with other thoughts instead of concentrating on where Belle had taken her.
“It’s okay honey. We will find our way. We always do, don’t we?” She said, laughing up at him as she grabbed his chin to kiss him quickly.
John noticed that her hand was freezing. Her teeth chattered and her lips quivered. Shit, he thought. I have to get her out of this. Marlena was known for putting on a brave face, but she often took it too far. She wouldn’t tell him if she couldn’t do this. She would buck up and get through it, even if it killed her. He couldn’t let that happen this time.
“Baby, you’re awfully cold. How you feeling?” he asked gently, setting down their luggage and taking her face in his hands.
“I’m fine honey.” Marlena smiled again, but she couldn’t stop her lips from shaking.
“Doc, I’m serious. We are in extremely cold weather. I need to know if you can’t handle it, so I can find us shelter and start a fire. I need to know before it gets to the point that you can’t handle it, because it might be too late by then. This isn’t the time to be brave Marlena. This is the time to be smart. We are fighting nature right now and that is something I have no control over, so I need you to be smart and tell me when you’ve had enough. Okay?” John looked deep into her eyes, trying to shield her face from the rain.
Marlena was torn. She wanted to get out of here as soon as possible, but she was so cold she could barely think straight. She didn’t want to be a burden. She wanted to be brave for her husband.
“Honey, I can do this. I promise. If I have to stop, I will tell you, okay?” she pleaded with him.
Shit, she wasn’t going to tell him. She was going to shove on even if she had frostbite. John bit his lip while he looked at her.
“Doc, if you can’t do this, I won’t be mad. We all have our limits. I will be mad if you don’t speak up and you get sick. Understand?” John grabbed her arms as he spoke, hoping that he was getting through to her.
“John don’t treat me like an imbecile. I know my limitations. I’m not a child!” she yelled back at him as she stepped away out of his embrace and moved ahead of him.
That went well, he said to himself as he grabbed the suitcases and turned around, watching his wife walk ahead of him. Damn she looks cute when she’s mad. He shook his head and laughed at her. She sure was stubborn as a mule, but he supposed he couldn’t imagine her any other way.
Abe got off the main road and was able to navigate halfway to the cabin before turning off the path and parking. He would have to go on foot from here on in. He estimated he was about two miles away as he flicked his collar up around his neck, stuffing his hands in his jacket and huddling down a bit, protecting himself from the onslaught of rain pouring down.
John looked at his watch, noticing that they had been walking for two hours without a break. Marlena was still in front of him where he could watch her. Every once in a while she would lose her balance and he would rush forward, but she would berate him and flick away his hands.
“I’m fine John! I just tripped on a twig…”
He knew why she was losing her balance. If she wasn’t going to stop, then he was. He began looking around, shifting his gaze above at the mountains surrounding them. Off in the distance, he could see the opening to a cave. He put the suitcases in one hand and grabbed her with the other, taking her off the path they had been on.
“What the hell-“
“I found us a place to rest Doc. Pick up your feet!” he yelled at her as he dragged her towards the mountain.
“I don’t need to rest!” she screamed at him as she tried to pry his hand from her.
“Too bad. I do need to rest. These are heavy,” John replied as he held up the suitcases.
“Well then give me one of them.” Marlena shot back as she stopped walking, holding her stance as she shoved her chin out towards him.
“Look Doc, I admire this whole Joan of Arc thing you got going. I really do. But I need to rest and I know without a doubt you could use it too, so let’s stop fighting long enough to find some shelter and get warm. Can you work with me here?” he asked, his face slanting to the side to give his best puppy dog look.
Damn you, she said to herself. She was beginning to hate that look.
“Fine.”
“Thank you. We are going to have to go up a little incline here, so watch your step. It’s going to be very slippery, so you are going up first and I will follow you, got it?” John grabbed her around her middle and moved her a little towards the path.
“Yes.” Marlena replied. She looked up at the path, trembling slightly at the mountain in front of her. This was not a little incline. She looked back at him incredulously.
“You have got to be kidding,” she said sarcastically.
“I’m dead serious, Marlena. Get going before I shove you up this thing.” John replied.
Marlena took a deep breath as she headed up the mountain, using her hands to help her along the way. She lost her footing twice and began to slide back down until she felt John’s hand on her ass shoving her back up. She was glad he was behind her. But she would be damned if she would admit that right now.
John personally loved the view of his wife’s lovely derriere, especially when she fell and he got to touch her. He knew he was being hard on her, but he was hoping that it would make her realize how foolish she was by trying to act stronger than she was.
By the time they got to the mouth of the cave, Marlena wasn’t as cold as she had been, but, she was now completely exhausted. She leaned against the mountain, trying to catch her breath as John left the luggage by her, entering the cave.
He came back out and let her know it was safe to enter as he picked up their stuff, following after her. The cave was not spacious, but there was enough room to start a fire and sleep comfortably. As far as John could tell it was not inhabited by animals. He hoped it stayed that way.
“Doc, I’m going to get a fire started. Why don’t you change into some dry clothes and bring me your wet ones. We’ll dry them by the fire. I will change too and we can start dinner, okay? Sound like a plan?” John asked as he smiled hopefully at her.
“Sure,” she replied quietly as she turned around, taking off her jacket.
John watched her with longing as he reached for the firewood in his luggage. He wished he could understand why she was mad. What the heck did he do wrong? What happened from this morning to now? Damn she was such a pain in the ass sometimes.
He got the fire going and took off his jacket, feeling his body begin to thaw against the heat. He began to take off his shirt as he turned around to watch his wife.
Marlena had her shirt off and was beginning to unclasp her bra. John groaned inwardly, lust rushing through his body. He needed her right now, but he knew she was in no mood. Shit…this is going to be a long night, he said to himself.
“How you doing, honey?” he asked hopefully, trying to start a conversation.
“Fine.” Marlena replied.
“Doc, are you okay? I mean…do you want to come closer to the fire? I…I don’t want you to get sick or anything…it’s really warm over here…”
He was trying so hard, she thought. She didn’t know why she was so mad. One minute everything was fine, the next she felt like he was calling her weak. That stubborn streak reared its ugly head and she couldn’t fight it. She had to prove herself. She knew he was right all along. She would have pushed herself until they got out of this, but she probably would have made herself very ill or worse. So if he was right, then why was she mad? Why was she trying to prove to him that he was wrong?
Marlena turned around as she slid her bra off and looked at John. He had turned around and was working on the buttons of his shirt. His shoulders were slumped a little, almost as if he was admitting defeat. Her heart went out to him. She softly began to cry. What on earth was wrong with her?
Suddenly she knew what the problem was. It wasn’t that John had told her he knew her limitations. It wasn’t that he was a bit rough with her.
The problem was John knew her too well. He knew her better than anyone, even herself. All at once she began to understand why she blew up at him. She didn’t want to be that transparent. It was like the mystery was gone. He knew her every move, her every thought. She hated that. She hated that he knew her this well.
She was about to tell him so when she felt something pinch her on her arm. She whipped her head around just in time to see something fly away from her.
“OOOWWWW!!!” Marlena screamed as she ran out of the cave.
John ran after her, confused as to what had happened.
Marlena’s back was against the mountain, her head down as she examined her arm. She was crying badly now. She kept jumping around on her feet, hoping that the stinging would stop soon.
John got to her side and grabbed her face, concern written all over him. His body was rigid, his eyes piercing, his jaw set. He didn’t know what happened to her or how hurt she was. What he did know was she was in pain. That was enough for him.
“Baby, let me see your arm. What happened?” he asked over the rain pounding down on them.
“It was some bug that flew away before I got a chance to look at it. Don’t squeeze-OW! Dammit that hurt, John!” Marlena yelled as she hit him with her good arm.
He laughed a little as her hand came toward him and he tried to duck out of the way.
“I’m sorry honey, but I have to see if there is anything in it! I’m not trying to hurt you.” John replied as he looked into her eyes. He had a little smile on his lips.
It was at these moments that he looked like a little boy, Marlena thought. The pain had faded considerably, but it was still stinging a little.
“What do you think it was?” she asked, concerned.
“There is a little stinger in you. I’m guessing it was a bee. Let’s put some mud on it. It should help to get the stinger out and take away some of the pain you are feeling.”
John reached down to grab some mud. He came back up to Marlena and began smoothing it over her arm. She watched him as he was doing this, noticing he was being very gentle and loving.
She also happened to notice that she was half naked and so was he. Oh my god, she said to herself. I ran out here with no shirt or bra on!
Marlena looked around as if someone might see them, and then laughed to herself at her stupidity.
“What has you laughing, Doc?” John asked as he laughed a little himself.
“I…just noticed I am half naked…and…so are you. And then I began looking around as if someone might see us…and-” she laughed again, her hand coming up to her face to rub her head.
“That is pretty funny. Somehow I don’t think anyone else is crazy enough to be where we are right now,” he laughed at the thought that someone would just happen to be strolling through the woods on this stormy afternoon.
“We are pretty crazy for doing this, aren’t we?” she asked as she looked up at him. She noticed that she was no longer mad at him. In fact, she probably had never been mad at him today. She was mad at herself and decided to take it out on him.
“Yep. Just two crazy people in the woods!” John’s arms came out wide as he turned around in a circle. He threw his head back as the rain beat down on him and laughed deep in his throat.
“Baby, I need to apologize to you.” Marlena said quietly.
John’s head jerked back down swiftly, noticing that Marlena had wrapped her arms around herself. She was looking at him somewhat fearfully, almost as if she was afraid to admit something.
“Doc, there’s nothing to apologize for.” John said as his hands reached for her face.
“Yes, there is. I am sorry I yelled at you…and said all those things…I just…I felt like…God! I don’t even know how to word this!” Marlena threw up her hands in exasperation.
“Marlena, its okay! You don’t need to explain this to me. I accept your apology, okay? End of story.” John replied as he held on to her face.
“No! I need to tell you why. It seemed as if you knew what I was thinking before I even knew! I felt like there must be no mystery left to me and that you knew all there was to know. That got me thinking about how boring that would get after a while and how you might lose interest at some point. I didn’t like the fact that you figured me out in five seconds flat. It made me feel like an open book, which I normally don’t mind, but for some reason today I guess I did. I know it’s a lame excuse and now I’m just babbling and not making any sense at-“
John kissed her on the lips, quieting her rant as his arms came around to her back. He squeezed her to him as he leaned into her, not caring that they were in the rain. He wanted her now. He would have her now, up against this mountain, in full view of anyone who happened to be walking in the woods.
He broke the kiss as his hands flew to her jeans, unbuttoning them and sliding her zipper down.
“John, what are you doing?” she asked breathlessly.
“I’m making love to the most mysterious woman I’ve ever met in my life.” John replied as he stared at her with lustful eyes.
“Oh…”
“Doc, I will never lose interest. I will never get tired of you. It’s not possible. I may know what you’re thinking by a look you make. I may know how you’re feeling by the tone you use. But I never know how you’re going to react and that is more than enough to keep me wondering. It’s more than enough to keep me wanting you every second of the day. That’s a fact.”
She lunged toward him, wrapping her arms around him as she put all her weight on him. She was kissing him greedily, her hands in his hair, pulling him down to her as she deepened the kiss.
“Take me inside,” she insisted as she nibbled on his lower lip.
“No.” John replied.
“Honey it’s raining.” Marlena said.
“Right here, right now.” John pushed her pants and underwear down to her ankles.
“Oh my…” she responded as her hands reached behind her, steadying herself as he slid first one foot and then the other out of her shoes. Her feet were resting on top of her sneakers as he came back up to her.
He grabbed her ass as he leaned in, raising one of her legs and positioning himself against her. Her hands went to his jeans as she fumbled with the button and zipper. She reached inside, sliding past his boxers as she took him in her hand, pumping him furiously as he kissed her so passionately that she became dizzy.
One of his hands reached between them, making its way down her flat stomach, until it rested against her mound. His other hand was on her ass, pushing her against him.
She began rotating her hips as he brought his fingers inside her, finding her slick with her essence. He groaned at the thought that she was this wet for him, that he turned her on this much. It was too much for a man to take. His fingers became rough as they thrust inside her while his thumb found her clit.
He massaged her frantically, making her open her mouth and tilt her head back. She groaned as her head rested against the rocks, her body arched tantalizingly toward her husband, her hands leaving him to reach above her.
John latched on to her breast, sucking it in his mouth and biting her nipple. Her hands came up to his face, his hair, practically ripping it out and then shoving his face closer to her, commanding him to take her more deeply inside his mouth.
Marlena reached down between them, taking down his jeans and boxers to just below his ass. She shoved him against her as she felt his arousal next to her opening. God it was the most delicious feeling she thought.
John reached down to lift her other leg up, grabbing her ass to position her. The rain pounded down on him as he looked at her. Her eyes were filled with lust, her mouth open and panting. She latched on to him, her fingers wrapping around him. She pumped him a few times, and then brought him to her opening as he thrust into her, making her body instantly react to his sudden presence. She squeezed him as he settled inside her, making him groan as he attacked her neck, sucking and biting her favorite spots.
“Baby…god you smell good…” she said as she settled her mouth on his ear, biting him playfully as she inhaled his scent.
He brought his head back and kissed her, his tongue mating with hers, thrusting inside her mouth as his hips did. He leaned his head against hers.
“Mmm…baby you taste good…” he replied wickedly.
She giggled as she kissed him again. She always loved it that they could laugh and be comfortable with each other during their lovemaking. She never had that before. Sex had never been that comfortable before John.
John loved her giggles, her laughter. It made his heart swell. It made his chest hurt. It made him want to get down on his knees and pray to God that he would always have it in his life. He held on to her tighter as he rammed into her, wanting to be closer to her than ever before.
Marlena cried out as her husband became more forceful. He was pounding her now, hitting her pleasure spot.
“Faster honey…please…” she pleaded, her nails raking his back as she tried to hold on.
John swiftly sped up his thrusts, pummeling her against the mountain, his hands on her ass and back, protecting her.
“John…oh…don’t stop…yes…right there…oh…god yes!!!” she squeezed him to her as her orgasm hit her forcefully, her whole body contracting against him. Every muscle in her body froze as John continued to pound into her, hell bent on joining her in pleasure.
He came seconds later as his wife was still screaming in his ear. It had been her wild abandonment that brought him over the edge. He had never heard her be so loud. He liked it immensely. They would have to do this more often, he thought to himself.
Marlena was crying silently in his shoulder. Jesus, that felt good, she said inwardly. Her whole body was on fire. The rain pouring down on them added to the pleasure. She never wanted to leave his arms. She never wanted him to put her down.
John felt her shake against him, the last of her orgasm making its way through her body. He knew she was crying. It happened sometimes when she had a very powerful orgasm. Hell that orgasm was so good he wanted to cry. He held on to her tighter, wrapping his arms around her in a bear hug as he walked into the cave.
He was happy that he had already laid out the blankets for them. She reluctantly slid down off of him as they stood next to each other. He was kissing her all over her face, finally coming to her lips, kissing her deeply. He brought his head back up to look into her eyes.
“Stay here. I’ll be right back okay?”
“Okay baby.” Marlena responded.
John lifted his jeans back up quickly as he made his way outside, picking up her jeans off the ground. He came back into the cave to see Marlena in his shirt that he had left to dry by the fire. She was looking through the luggage and getting out some food for them to eat.
“I rescued your jeans, baby. I think they’re salvageable.” John laughed as he held them up and pointed.
She turned towards him, laughing at the cute look on his face.
“Hungry?” she asked innocently.
“Always.” John responded, dropping the jeans and approaching her like a panther.
“Oh…you want that, do you?” she licked her lips sensuously as she brought her legs out from beneath her, her legs opening slightly to let him enjoy the view.
He got down on his knees as his arms came to her calves.
“I want that…and I want it now.” John reached between her legs, his fingers feather soft on her center as he stared at her intensely.
Marlena looked down at his erection peeking through his jeans and boxers.
“I’m actually quite hungry for that myself,” she said as she wrapped one arm around his neck, bringing his face within inches of hers.” I’m also quite parched, baby. Do you have anything that could quench my thirst?”
John grabbed her hand, bringing it to his throbbing cock.
“You read my mind Mr. Black…”
“I always will Mrs. Black.”
“Why don’t you lay down right here, Sailor. I have a spot nice and warm for you,” Marlena whispered seductively.
John loved it when she took control. He practically hopped over her and lay down on the blanket, sinking back on his elbows to watch her.
“I don’t think you’ll need these anymore, do you?” she said as she pointed to his jeans.
“No.”
It was all John could get out. She was staring at him so intensely that he felt she was ripping away all his skin. She looked like she could see the very essence of him. It was enough to take his breath away.
She looked so breathtakingly sexy in his shirt and nothing else. One lone button was all that held it together. He cursed that button. It kept him from seeing her breasts.
Marlena slowly slid his jeans down his legs, leaving on his black silk boxers. She threw the jeans behind her, never taking her eyes off of him.
She raked her nails up his legs, hitting every pleasure spot he had. Her hands came up to the edge of his boxers and she grabbed his skin, kneading it. She brought her hands under his boxers, slowly making her way to his manhood. At the last moment, she brought her hands back down his legs. John’s head rolled back, a groan escaping his parted lips.
It was torture, pure torture that she was putting him through.
She brought her mouth to his knee and kissed it softly, her tongue snaking out to lick his salty skin. She made her way up his thigh, biting him gently, then more forcefully. She switched legs, granting it the same affection as the other.
She kissed him through the boxers on his leg, her hands skimming over him, following her mouth. She made her way to the band of his boxers and bit down on it, slowly pulling it over his manhood. Her hands wrapped around his waist, also grabbing his boxers to help her bring them down.
John lifted himself slightly until his boxers were off him, and then brought himself back down as she slid them down his legs. Her hair had cascaded over his manhood as she did this and he moaned deep in his throat.
She came back up with the boxers between her teeth, still staring at him deeply. Her hand came to her mouth and grabbed the silk garment. She grinned wickedly as she threw the garment behind her.
Marlena began kissing up his leg once more; this time her body followed her mouth. John felt her breast skim up his leg, then her smooth stomach. When he felt a slight patch of hair against the top of his foot, he fell back against the ground.
It was too much. Think of something else, anything else, he told himself over and over. She hadn’t even touched him and he was ready to spill.
She suddenly brought her tongue to his tip and licked him. He yelled out and came up halfway, his hands shooting out behind him to hold him up.
“JESUS!” John shouted.
Marlena came up to his face, grinning from ear to ear.
“He’s not in right now. May I take a message?” Marlena said slyly.
“Tell him my wife is a wench, will ya?”
Marlena brought her hand to his chest, forcing him to lie down once more.
“I’ll be sure he gets the message. Thank you for calling.”
John laughed as he settled back down, his hands coming up to his face to wipe at the sweat on his brow. God, she was already making him sweat, he thought.
Marlena once more brought her tongue to his tip, licking him a few times to tease him. Her hand came to him, wrapping around his shaft as she took his tip in her mouth.
She was moving over him slowly, taking her time. For once, he was in no hurry either, wanting to savor what his wife was doing to him, not wanting it to end.
She began rotating her hand over him, her mouth plunging down him halfway and then coming back up.
The feeling was so intense that John didn’t know what to do with his hands. She needed no direction from him. He looked at his wife, noticing one of her hands was on his stomach. He grabbed her hand, needing to feel a part of her. Her fingers intertwined with his and squeezed. He leaned up on one elbow to watch her.
She knew exactly what to do, exactly how to touch him. She would alternate her pressure, her hand soft and open, then tight and squeezing. Her mouth was sucking and licking him, then kissing and blowing air over him.
She knew exactly how to give him pleasure and pain mixed together.
“Doc…God that feels good…”John moaned out loud, his hips involuntarily coming up to meet her mouth.
She smiled as she pumped him with her hand, happy that he was enjoying this. She never minded doing it. In fact, she reveled in it. She got to have control at these times. She loved the fact that John let her do what she wanted to him.
Marlena brought her mouth back down on him, her hand resting at his base as she brought her mouth down over his length. She had never been able to take all of him in, but she was quite adept at getting most of him.
“Baby…god…not yet…I don’t want to cum yet…” he pleaded with her.
She came up then, leaving feather soft kisses on his abdomen, making her way up his chest, stopping to lick a section of skin, and then blowing air over it.
When she reached his neck, her head disappeared, coming up to his ear where she bit him sharply. John sucked in his breath, his hands coming to her ass to squeeze her to him.
Marlena licked his ear, whispering quietly into it.
“The wench is ready for her husband to take over.”
He smiled devilishly as she brought her face up to look at him. She looked radiant, positively glowing as she smiled down at him. He grabbed her face in his hands, raising himself up to kiss her deeply, his tongue thrusting inside her mouth to mate.
When she moaned in his mouth, he turned her over, his arms wrapped around her. They were touching from feet to mouths, not one part of skin untouched.
He loved kissing her. He couldn’t put his finger exactly on it. He wouldn’t be able to tell you if you asked. What he did know was that the whole world disappeared when their lips touched, that every problem dissolved inside her mouth, that every dream and wish he ever had was met with her tongue.
He couldn’t imagine never kissing her again. It would be like asking him to never breathe again. It would simply and without a doubt kill him.
His lips became rougher in their kisses as he thought about this. His hand came up to her chin, skimming her neck, finding her breast under his shirt.
Marlena was falling down into a black abyss. She couldn’t tell you where she was. Her husband’s kisses had taken her to another world. No one existed. Nothing mattered except touching him, feeling him, wanting him.
She couldn’t hear the rain, didn’t care about the thunder raging outside. The cold was no longer there, replaced with a searing heat that emanated from her center and spread like a wildfire, coming out of every pore in her body.
She wanted him so much that she didn’t feel like herself. She couldn’t contain her desire for him. She couldn’t stop the wetness spreading down her legs. The sounds coming from her lips were foreign. It didn’t sound like her voice.
She became someone else in his arms, perhaps more of who she really was. It was that lusty, wanton part of her that no one else was privy to save for him. There was only truth and love between their arms. She felt safe and yet scared. Scared of the barriers being brought down, but she couldn’t deny him. She wanted him to break through her fears. It was the only way they could communicate completely.
John broke their kisses to find her neck, biting at her gently. He ripped that one button, her chest finally exposed. He sunk in, his mouth sucking one globe as his hand squeezed the other. He bit down on her nipple, smiling as she cried out, her hands getting lost in his hair as she tried to bring him closer to her.
His hips grinded against her then and Marlena arched her head back as she squeezed him with her thighs. She could feel him against her center, throbbing and ready.
John had other plans. He needed to settle down a bit before he entered her. He left her chest and made his way down her body, skimming her stomach with his hands, sucking and licking her flesh. It was salty and sweet mixed with her scent. His hands found her opening and began rubbing up and down her slit, coming in contact with her clit, flicking over it.
Marlena was ready now and she didn’t want to wait. She grabbed John’s face, bringing him back up to her.
“Baby I’m not done…” he said in between her kisses.
“Later honey…later…I need you right now…I need you…” she replied, sucking on his lower lip, pulling it towards her as she wrapped her arms around his neck.
John began rotating his hand faster over her, wanting to see her climax. His other hand came to her chin, holding her.
“Look at me honey…watch me…” he asked of her.
Marlena looked up at her husband, her hips thrusting up against him, wanting his hand closer to her. When she sucked in her breath, he knew that was it. His fingers flicked against her clit faster. Her legs began to come up on either side of him until they were wrapped around his waist.
“Don’t stop…god don’t stop…” she pleaded, her eyes frantic as she watched him.
Suddenly there was that familiar bright light that flashed in front of her eyes and she was flying over everything. The guttural sounds coming from her mouth seemed far away, in another lifetime. She was weightless. She didn’t have a body anymore. There was just her spirit flying free over this forest.
Just as suddenly, she was plunging back down to earth, that bright light disappearing from her view, her body heavy, and her voice her own in this place.
She was wrapped around her husband, her mouth trying to suck in air, her body slick with sweat. She could hear him breathing raggedly. She could feel his body vibrating against hers.
She opened her eyes finally, adjusting to the dim light. She vaguely noticed it was getting dark outside. She slightly heard the rain pouring outside.
Her hand came to his chest, feeling his heartbeat, noticing that it was in sync with hers.
“I need you inside me, honey…” she said, her eyes glazed over with pleasure, sated.
“I need you too Doc…” he replied as his hand guided himself to her opening.
She brought her legs up higher as her other hand came to his chest. She was staring up at him with her big hazel eyes, loving him, and adoring him. He felt himself fall in love with her all over again in that moment.
He sank into her depths, savoring the feel of her wrapping him in her silky warmth. He kissed her as he thrust inside her completely, relaxing then to let her adjust. He brought his body down to her, knowing she liked to feel him completely once he was inside her.
She moaned as his body touched hers. She loved to feel the added pressure, the extra weight on top of her. It made her dizzy. It made it hard to breathe. It made it exquisite.
John slowly pulled out of her and back in, his movements precise, relaxed. He was in no hurry. His arms were tangled in her hair, his mouth nipping her chin, his tongue licking her lips.
Her feet were pressing against his ass, wanting him in her deeper.
She loved this position the best. She didn’t know why. She just loved looking at her husband as he made love to her. She liked him to be in control of this part. She loved to feel him deep inside of her. Or it could have been that she always had incredible orgasms when they made love in the missionary position.
She was staring up at him once more, feeling closer to him than ever before.
“I love you.” she whispered, her hand cupping his face, her thumb skimming his lips.
“Unconditionally?” he asked as he stilled above her.
“Always,” she replied as she leaned up to kiss him feather soft on his lips.
He leaned his forehead against hers, knowing that she had forgiven him finally, knowing that she trusted him, knowing that she loved him no matter what.
“Me too baby. If I loved you anymore right now, I would die with happiness I think.”
She laughed as she kissed him once more, her arms wrapping around his waist, her hands resting against his lower back.
His hands were holding her face, getting tangled in her hair, skimming her neck and delicate shoulders.
As her neck arched back, she grinded her hips against his, letting him know she wanted him to begin moving inside her. He obliged, thrusting into her, gaining speed over time. Her hands were all over his back, gripping him, pinching, drawing blood whenever he thrust into her deep and hard.
Their kisses became sloppy as they both neared the peak, their bodies sweating, sliding against each other.
John’s hands went to cup her ass, trying to get into her deeper, wanting to hit his favorite spot inside her, the one that brought her over the edge. As he neared his own pleasure, he hit her back walls and sent her flying once more. She was screaming out his name, wailing, her head arched back as her thighs gripped his waist.
She took the breath out of him, making his climax even sweeter as he cried out her name, his head falling to her neck, breathing in her scent. His eyes were closed; the only thing that existed was her smell and her breathing. He couldn’t think of anything else, couldn’t sense anything else. She was his world at this moment in time, his very existence.
Marlena was coming back down to this world once more. Her limbs were heavy. She couldn’t breathe, couldn’t move. Her body was shuddering with every movement he made.
When John finally caught his breath, he rolled them over, bringing Marlena on top of him. Her face was in the crevice between his neck and shoulder. His arms were wrapped around her back. Her legs were stretched out, cuddling with his.
They basked in the heat of the flames, not speaking. Marlena would roll little bits of his chest hair in her fingers, tickling him slightly. Her left leg moved endlessly over his legs, her foot rubbing sensuously over him.
His hand was in her hair, twirling little pieces around his finger. His other hand was grazing her back, her shoulder, touching her anywhere he could.
It seemed to them that the world just stopped right there. Hours could have gone by, but it felt like just a few minutes.
They talked about eating something, but neither was willing to get up. John brought the blankets over them, cuddling up with his wife as sleep took both of them.
Abe had just made it back to his car. He was frightened when he saw that branch through the window. His first instinct was to yell out. When he saw the lock broken, he knew they must have made it out. He burst in to the cabin, noticing they didn’t take everything. There was a piece of luggage still there.
Abe packed up everything they had left behind and ran out of the cabin, jogging practically the whole way back to the car. Once inside, he tried his cell again to no avail. He decided to get on the road and get back to Salem. He had to let everyone know that they had made it out, but were probably now stuck in the forest in this weather.
Belle Black looked forlornly out of the window of her grandparent’s pub. The weather wasn’t getting better. Abe had not returned any calls. Her parents only had one day left of food. She sighed deeply, tears developing in her eyes. Her breaths became shallow, the pressure in her chest burned deeper. Sobs racked her body as she prayed to God.
“God? Please help them…don’t let my parents die…I’ll do anything…I promise! They can’t die, not yet. I can’t live without them. Please. I’m begging you. Please.”
Belle’s face fell to her hands as she continued to cry silently. Thunder hit from above and Belle shot up immediately. Like her mother, she did not like thunder. A wave of resolve went through Belle at that moment.
My parents are the ones who play in the game. They do not watch on the sidelines. They are not spectators in their life, Belle thought. If Abe can’t find them and everyone else seems content to just wait, then I will be the one to step in and play the game.
Belle grabbed some supplies from the storage room, glad her grandparents were already asleep. She wrote them a note, explaining why she took their car. She grabbed some candles and an umbrella, zipped up her jacket and threw her pack over her shoulder.
“I can do this…I have Mommy’s practicality and Daddy’s instinct…I can do this…” Belle Black chanted to herself as she walked out into the storm, the umbrella shielding her slightly from the onslaught of rain smacking down from the heavens.
Thunder woke Marlena up suddenly. She rose up slightly, her eyes frantically looking about as she remembered where she was. Her eyes focused on the fire for a few seconds and then she looked out towards the opening of the cave.
She held her breath as she saw a shadow of something. She was about to wake John when a figure appeared.
“Belle?” Marlena asked in a frightened voice.
The figure just smiled down at her. It was a sweet, serene smile. She approached slowly, coming to kneel beside Marlena by the fire.
“Are you a ghost?” Marlena asked.
The figure shook her head no.
“Are you the spirit of my little girl?” She cried out.
Her hand came out to touch Marlena softly on the cheek, her head shaking yes.
Marlena’s lips trembled, tears streaming down her cheek.
“My baby girl is dead? Belle is dead?” Marlena whispered.
She shook her head no. She pointed to the mouth of the cave and then looked back at Marlena.
Marlena’s hands came up to her face, overjoyed that Belle was okay.
“Belle is out in the storm then? Is she hurt?”
The spirit shook her head no furiously. She pointed to Marlena and John.
“Is Belle trying to find us?”
She smiled and shook her head yes.
“Oh! Where is she? What should we do?”
The spirit pointed both hands down and patted the ground.
“We should stay here in the cave?” Marlena asked.
She shook her head yes, pointing to the fire and the smoke.
“Belle will see the smoke?” Marlena asked, smiling as she realized what the spirit meant.
She nodded yes once again.
“If Belle is alive…and you are her spirit…how is that possible?” Marlena softly asked.
The spirit put her hands below her chin and tilted her face, closing her eyes.
“Belle is sleeping right now? She’s dreaming this?” Marlena asked hopefully.
She shook her head yes as she smiled.
The spirit looked outside, then at John sleeping soundly by Marlena’s side. When she looked at Marlena, her eyes came to rest on Marlena’s stomach. She touched her lower tummy, her hand resting against it.
Marlena couldn’t feel her hand, but she felt a heat of energy against her stomach. She looked up quizzically at the spirit.
“Is something wrong?”
The spirit shook her head no and smiled warmly at Marlena. She got up and retreated back to the mouth of the cave, never taking her eyes off of her. She pointed at Marlena and then pointed at her own tummy. When she turned to the side, Marlena could see she was pregnant.
Marlena’s hand went to her stomach immediately.
“I’m pregnant?” Marlena asked as the spirit began walking away.
She turned around once more, only giving Marlena a sweet smile before disappearing into the mist.
Belle Black was sleeping in the car. She couldn’t see the road at one point and decided better safe then sorry. She heard a noise and woke up immediately, fright taking over.
She sat up, looking out her window. When she turned around, her mom was in the passenger seat.
“MOM!” Belle yelled as she slid back against the door.
Marlena just smiled that motherly smile at her and Belle relaxed immediately.
“Mommy? Is that you? Oh god, you’re okay aren’t you?” Belle rushed out the words in a panic.
Marlena shook her head yes, reaching out to touch her daughter’s cheek.
Marlena pointed outside, to the side of a mountain that Belle could barely see.
“What Mom? I don’t understand…you want me to go up that mountain?”
Marlena shook her head no and pointed once again.
“Oh god…Mom…I don’t get it…okay think Belle…what’s on a mountain…crevice…rocks…over the mountain…cave-“
Marlena pointed at Belle, smiling big.
“You’re in a cave Mom? Is that it?” Belle asked, smiling and laughing.
Marlena shook her head furiously. She pointed to Belle’s locket and then at the mountain.
“You and Daddy are in a cave. Are you waiting for me to find you Mom?”
Marlena nodded yes and once again brought her hand to her daughter’s face.
She mouthed three words to Belle before she began to fade away.
There was no denying what Marlena had told her daughter.
As Belle slept on, she repeated these words over and over.
“Look for smoke…look for smoke…”
Marlena woke suddenly from a sound sleep. The fire was burning down and she grabbed a stick to move the cinders around. John was still asleep by her side. Something was nagging at her and she was trying her hardest to remember it. It had to be a dream she had. She knew it was important.
She rose from her place by John, throwing on his shirt and buttoning it. Marlena walked to the opening of the cave, breathing in deeply at the rain soaked forest. She closed her eyes, concentrating on the rain, slowing her breathing. Belle flashed before her eyes and she opened them instantly.
The dream had to be about Belle. Her mother’s instinct kicked in and she closed her eyes once more. Belle had come to her in a dream. She was out in the storm. She wanted Marlena and John to stay in the cave. She was coming for them. Marlena smiled as the dream once again went through her mind. Her daughter was going to save them. It seemed incredulous, but her daughter was capable of anything when she put her mind to it.
Marlena’s hands came to her stomach as Belle faded away in her dream.
“Oh my god!” Marlena cried out, tears streaming down her face.
Belle had told her she was pregnant. Marlena turned around to look at John sleeping soundly by the fire. Her and her husband had made a baby in the last couple of days. She hugged herself and looked up to the sky, giving a silent prayer that they would be reunited with their daughter and that they would all be safe.
She went back to her husband and lay next to him, watching him sleep. She would be up for the rest of the night, trying to figure out how to tell John about her dream and how to convince him that she knew it was all true, amazing as it sounded.
Belle Black woke lazily and rose, groaning as she noticed it was still raining. Her stomach growled and she reached for a granola bar. As she bundled up under the blanket wrapped around her, she kept thinking that her mother had been in one of her dreams. She had told her something, but Belle couldn’t remember it.
She began humming to herself to keep from being scared. Then she began talking to herself about the things she needed to do. She eventually got out a map and began scanning it with her flashlight. She would need to go to the cabin first to see if her parents were still there, and, if they weren’t she would have to figure out where they might have headed.
As she was scanning the map, her eyes kept going back to a certain mountain top. She didn’t understand why she kept looking at it. It was miles from where the cabin was.
Her mother’s voice filled her head an instant later.
“Look for smoke…”
Belle’s eyes widened as her dream flashed before her eyes. Her mother had been in the car with her, telling her they were in a cave on one of the mountains. They were safe. There would be smoke. Look for the smoke she had told her, over and over again.
Belle scanned the map once more, staring at the mountain.
“I don’t know why, but, Mom and Dad must be in a cave on this mountain. That has to be it. Why else would I keep looking at it…NO! Stop analyzing Belle…Mom always says go with your gut. This is it. This is where they are!”
She checked the map to see how far away she was. She would need to drive a little ways and then go on foot.
She checked her cell, noticing that she didn’t have service.
“I have to sleep more…I’m going to need it for this.” Belle wrapped herself deeper into the blanket, leaning back down onto the passenger seat.
She was wondering why her Dad had headed the opposite direction that he should of. It didn’t make any sense to her. Until she remembered the storm and how no one would be able to judge where they were going in it. There was no way to tell north from south if you couldn’t see the sun or stars.
As she drifted off to sleep, she silently prayed that her parents would stay in the cave and wait for her.
Abe Carver was pulled off the road trying to sleep. He needed to get to town immediately and set up a rescue team, but there was no way this was going to happen soon. This storm was not letting up. He thought about calling the police and having them get out there now, but not knowing where John and Marlena were was just going to confuse them more. No rescue would go under way until conditions got better. He prayed for his friends that they were safe and cozy somewhere.
John woke lazily as the rain poured on. He was getting cold. He turned over to cuddle with his wife only to find her gone. His eyes opened immediately. Marlena was sitting a little ways away, staring at him sweetly.
“Hey honey. How long have you been up?” he asked groggily.
“A little while, baby. I have been watching you sleep.” Marlena moved towards him, curling up next to him, her elbow propping her head up to look down.
“So was it interesting? Watching me sleep?” he laughed, his eyes crinkling slightly.
“Oh yes. I love to watch you sleep. You make the cutest noises.” Marlena giggled.
“What? I do not make noises! You make noises Miss Moaning and Groaning,” John said indignantly as he rose to a sitting position.
“I do not moan and groan in my sleep John! Take that back!” Marlena replied in a huff, sitting up to stare at him.
“Do to…”
“Do not!”
“You know you’re really cute when you’re mad?” John asked as he leaned into her, his face inches from her own. His eyes had clouded over. He was breathing heavily now. It did not go unnoticed by Marlena.
“Don’t change the subject Black…you need to explain all this…moaning and groaning that you accuse me of making in my sleep…” she was finding it hard to concentrate on getting words out of her mouth.
“Allright…almost every night you wake me up at some point. It’s when you’re dreaming because I can see you’re eyes shifting all over the place. You make the most incredible sounds deep in your throat, but the best is when you open you’re mouth. You arch your head against the pillows and you’re body moves sensuously around the covers. Then you let out the best groan God ever made. Usually at this point I wake you up because…well Doc, I just can’t take anymore…you drive me crazy woman.”
Marlena stared at her husband, amazement in her eyes. She never remembered moaning in her sleep.
“I would like to think that you are dreaming about me, Doc.”
“Oh? Why would you think that?” she asked quietly, her face flushed already.
“Because I touch you before I wake you up and you are…”
John leaned in to kiss her feather soft on her mouth.
“Incredibly…”
He made his way to her right ear, biting the lobe.
“Wet…”
His tongue darted into her ear. Marlena moaned against him.
John left her ear to look at her once more.
“Am I right? Are you dreaming about me?” His eyebrow arched slightly, hoping that he was right.
Marlena could barely speak, but she noticed her husband’s look. He was looking for a little ego stroking. At this moment she was thinking about stroking something else. She bit her bottom lip, holding in a giggle as she spoke.
“What would you do if I said no?” she asked.
“Throw you out of the cave to let you freeze.” John replied with a smile.
“Oh…well in that case…yes I am dreaming about you.” She smiled warmly at him.
“Uh huh…and what happens in these dreams?” He leaned back on his elbows, a look of confidence on his face. John’s legs stretched out on either side of her. He was rubbing his foot against her thigh.
“Umm…well let’s see. Sometimes I am remembering things, like things we have gone through or things we have said to each other. Other times I dream about the future, about where I want us to be in a few years, experiences we might have…things of that nature.” Marlena smiled triumphantly at him, letting him know she knew his game.
“Oh…” John said, confused. “Is that all?”
Marlena laughed inwardly at his look. He had the cutest expression on his face, like a little boy who was pouting. She got up on all fours, crawling over her husband, her hands coming to rest on either side of his shoulders, her legs resting against his thighs and hips. She sat on him, coming in contact with his bare skin. Save for his shirt on her, they were naked.
“That’s about it, baby.” She replied as she stroked his chest up and down, her fingers curling in his hair.
“And that turns you on…dreaming about all that…stuff?” John’s voice had gone down an octave or two. His wife sitting on top of him was making him dizzy.
“No…what turns me on…”
Marlena leaned down, kissing him gently on the lips.
“Is dreaming…”
She bit his bottom lip, snaking her tongue out to lick him.
“Of you…”
She kissed him passionately, forcing her tongue inside his mouth.
“Period.”
She traveled down to his neck, licking and biting at his skin.
“So…you uh…dream about other stuff…right, Doc?” he asked breathlessly.
She grinned as she brought her head back up, staring down at his face.
“Yes Black, I dream about other things that we do together…I dream about many things, honey…”
Marlena once again kissed him, slow and sensuously, sucking on his lower lip until he groaned his pleasure.
She rose into a sitting position once again, looking down at him thoughtfully.
“John…before we get into…uhm…well we need to talk now…”
“Okay…what’s up?” He asked, irritated that she stopped, but enjoying the fact that he could feel her naked above him. He stretched his arms above his head, bringing his hands to rest behind his neck.
“You mean besides you?” she giggled.
John laughed as his hips arched up, hitting against her. Marlena moaned as she braced herself against his chest.
“You deserved that.” John snickered.
“Yes I did. Anyways we need to talk. Um…Look this is going to sound really strange and you probably won’t understand it, but I need for you to hear me out and I need you to keep an open mind, okay?”
John looked at her intensely, crooking his head to the side. She wasn’t making much sense right now, but she looked so serious that he had to admit he was intrigued.
“Okay Doc, let’s talk. I will listen to whatever you want to say.”
“Thanks…okay…umm…well, last night I had a dream. I dreamed that I woke up and Belle was here in the cave. She came up to me and let me know that she was coming here, John.”
“Belle is here?” John asked, confused.
“John, don’t interrupt me. You will understand everything; just let me get it out.”
“Sorry Doc, go on.” John replied.
“Belle let me know that she was here looking for us. She is somewhere in the forest. She told me that she wanted us to stay here in the cave. Belle also said that we needed to keep the fire going so that she would see the smoke, so that is why I haven’t put anymore logs on. We need to keep the fire going during the day, but by night I am assuming she won’t be traveling because it’s too cold, so we should try to not use too much at night.”
Marlena stopped talking, watching her husband to judge his reaction.
John was watching his wife; torn between wanting to believe her and thinking the rain had gotten to her head.
“Doc, while this seems like some mystical connection with our daughter, I think it might be more of wishful thinking. At least, that is what it sounds like to me. I’m sorry.”
“John, you don’t understand. This dream was so real that I remember what her hair smelled like; I remember that she was wearing her favorite lipstick. Look…I asked her if she was a ghost and she said no, so then I asked her if she was a spirit and she said yes. She said that Belle was sleeping and her spirit left her body to find us. When she found us, she let me know that we needed to stay here, that Belle must be somewhat close by. I know this sounds crazy and I know that you think the weather must be getting to me, but, John…look into my eyes. Do I look like I’m crazy? Have I been acting out of sorts lately? I am telling you the truth honey…our daughter is out there searching for us and she needs us to stay here and wait for her. Please, please understand where I am coming from. I believe with every fiber of my being that this was real.”
John breathed out a sigh, stretching his head up to look at the mouth of the cave. He didn’t know what to believe right now. This sounded crazy. They only had enough food to last until tomorrow. There were only four fire logs left. They were low on water. The longer they stayed out here, the worse it would be on their bodies. Marlena seemed so sure of this, though. His wife was very practical. If she didn’t believe this, she wouldn’t say she did.
“Doc…even though this sounds insane, I believe-“
Marlena watched as John turned his head, staring at some object outside.
“What is it, honey?” she asked, concerned.
John stared at the object he saw just beyond the mouth of the cave. He knew what that was.
“I…I was saying…I believe you…what the hell is that doing here?”
“John? You’re scaring me. What’s wrong?” Marlena grabbed John’s face, forcing him to look at her.
“Baby, get up for a second. I see something outside.” John helped her to move and stood up, grabbing his jeans and slipping them on as he walked to the opening of the cave.
He looked around outside, scanning the forest to see if he could find anyone. He crouched down on his knees, picking up the pink hair clip. He held it in his hand, fingering it back and forth to study it. He put it to his nose and inhaled, smelling his daughter’s hair.
John choked back a sob, wrapping his fingers around the clip and bringing it to his chest. His little Izzy was out there somewhere searching for them. She had come to Marlena last night and because she knew him so well, she left a little present for John, knowing he would have a hard time believing this.
John turned around and fell down beside Marlena, hugging her to him.
“John, what is it? What’s wrong?” Marlena asked worriedly.
John let go of her, resting on his knees as he brought his hand up and opened it.
“Look Doc…look what I found.”
Marlena looked down at his hand, her eyes finally seeing the object that was there.
“Oh my god! Oh…Belle…” Marlena gently took the clip from John’s hand, bringing it to her mouth as she breathed in her daughter’s scent.
“Our baby girl was here, Doc. You were right. I’m sorry I didn’t believe you honey. It just sounded so crazy. I was trying to stay practical about our situation and…I’m just so sorry, baby.” John took her face in his hands, kissing her briefly on the lips.
“It’s okay honey. I would have talked until I was blue in the face to make you believe me, you know that, right?” she laughed out loud, wrapping the clip in her hand, bringing it to her tummy.
“Yep you probably would have done that…” John noticed that she was looking at the clip with a sweet smile on her face. It looked like she had more to say, but she wasn’t saying it.
“Doc, did Belle say anything else?”
Marlena’s head shot up, her eyes wide as she stared at John.
“Oh…uh…you know it’s a bit hazy…trying to remember everything that happened…” Marlena’s eyes began looking around the cave.
John noticed her sudden uneasiness. She wasn’t fooling him for a second. He grabbed her chin, forcing her to look at him.
“Doc, just say it. You can say anything to me. You know that.”
How can I tell you this, she said to herself. What if it wasn’t true? What if I’m not pregnant? That would crush you…
“I know I can tell you anything, John. It’s just that this…well…I don’t know if this is true yet and until I do, I don’t want to say anything.”
“Did Belle say it was true?” John asked.
“Well…in a matter of speaking, yes and no.”
“Okay…”
“Look if I tell you this, and it turns out not to be true, you have to promise me…”
“What Doc?”
“Promise me that you won’t be too mad, or too heartbroken, okay?”
“Well Doc…I can’t really promise you how I will react to something that I know nothing about, now can I?”
“No…I suppose that’s fair.” Marlena replied miserably, torn between telling her husband and keeping it secret.
“Just tell me, Doc.” John pleaded.
Marlena bit her lip, her head bowing down as tears spilled over her cheeks. John softly took her face in his hands, bringing her head up to look at him.
“I love you, baby.” He said softly as his lips brushed hers.
“I’m pregnant.” She replied as she returned the kiss.
John broke the kiss, leaning back as his eyes became wide with wonderment.
“Come again?”
Marlena giggled as she wiped away her tears.
“Belle told me I was pregnant…well she didn’t tell me…she showed me. She was standing right over there before she left and she turned to the side. She had this big belly and her hand was resting on it and then she pointed to me. I asked her if I was pregnant and she shook her head yes.”
John’s eyes went down to her stomach. He raised his shirt up, his hand resting on her bare tummy. We’re pregnant…I’m going to be a daddy again, he thought.
John looked up at Marlena. He understood now why she didn’t want to tell him. She looked happy, glowing even. But there was this little look, behind her eyes. She was a little hesitant to get too happy about this.
“Honey…if this is true…if we are pregnant…well that is just the greatest news I have ever heard.”
“And if it turns out not to be true?” She asked hesitantly.
“That will hurt, Doc, but we can get through it.” He replied.
Marlena nodded her head, her hand resting on top of John’s on her belly. She brought her head up to look at him. Both smiled at the same time, leaning into each other to kiss sweetly on the lips.
“So…we have to stay in this cave until our daughter shows up…it’s raining outside…we have to keep the fire going…and we could be pregnant…” John said in between quick pecks on her lips.
“Mmhmm…” Marlena replied.
“Cause for celebration?” John asked.
“Definitely…and cause for some breakfast?” Marlena asked, her eyes pleading with him.
John laughed at her look as her stomach growled in protest.
“And it already starts…I can see it now…midnight runs for pickles and ice cream…back and foot massages…hysterical crying…oh vey…” John threw his hand up over his forehead in a dramatic response.
Marlena laughed out loud, throwing her head back.
“Would you really mind all of that?” she asked.
“Are you kidding me? I missed all the great stuff with Belle, Doc…I am not missing anything with this one!” John said enthusiastically as he wrapped his arms around her.
“If there even is one…” she replied, her forehead resting against his.
“I think there is, Doc.”
“Why?”
“Because your look right now, is exactly the same glowing look you had when you were pregnant with Belle. Your eyes sparkle more and your skin glows more. You just light up everything. So I am going to choose to believe that you are pregnant, okay?”
Marlena wrapped her arms around his neck, kissing him sweetly.
“Okay baby…if you believe, then so will I.” Marlena replied.
“Good…now what do you want for breakfast?” He asked as he pulled away from her.
Marlena grabbed him, forcing him down on his back, her legs and arms pinning him beneath her.
“I want my husband…” she replied, licking her lips.
John’s breath left his body. She was like a panther above him.
“Over-medium or scrambled?” He managed to get out before she crushed her lips to his.
Belle was on the road again, following the map to the lone mountain where her parents were. She was biting her bottom lip as she tried to maneuver the car around the dirt road. It was getting harder and harder to see anything through the rain.
Abe Carver was also on the road, several miles away from Belle. He was slowly losing hope that he would find his friends before it was too late. There were no tracks, no signs of where they might have traveled. He was at a loss for what to do.
“I think I would like scrambled please,” Marlena said as she lifted up from her husband to catch her breath.
“Scrambled it is, baby.” John replied as he began to slide his shirt off her. Marlena followed his hands with her eyes, her gaze resting on his as his shirt came to rest on her hips.
She had the most amazing body, John thought to himself. All the curves and peaks were perfect in his mind. Her skin was softer than a baby’s skin if that was possible. She had a light tan all over, which just made her skin glow more.
It was the look on her face, however, which made John pause. She was looking him right in the eye as his hands skimmed over her body. There was no shame in her eyes, only hunger and lust. She was calm and radiant as he touched her breasts.
Even though her body was like no other, it was her looks that held him speechless. She was never nervous, never ashamed at anything they did. She liked to be vocal, to look in his eyes, to let him know what she liked; and she did it all with a sweet enigmatic smile on her face that always kept him guessing.
His favorite thing to do was ask her various questions as he touched her. She seemed to like the questions and never became embarrassed like he thought she would.
His fingers flicked over each of her nipples as he rose up to a sitting position with Marlena on his lap, his mouth capturing hers in a heated kiss.
“So…do you like that?” he asked coyly.
“Uh-huh…I like that very much,” she replied as her hands came up to cup his face.
“Tell me what you want my hands to do to you,” he said in a thick voice filled with passion.
“Ohh…” Marlena’s head fell back as his tongue snaked out to lick her neck.
“I want you to pinch and pull my nipples. I love it when you do that…” Her head came back up to stare into his eyes, licking her lips as she waited with anticipation for his hands to make her body come alive.
John’s hands stopped rubbing her breasts and he began pinching them, pulling the nipple out as far as he could. Marlena began arching against him, her head falling, her hair cascading down her back.
Dear God, he felt so good against her.
John couldn’t take much more. He had to taste her. He brought one of his hands around her waist and pulled her closer to him, his tongue snaking out to lick her nipple. His mouth enveloped her breast and began to suck on it as Marlena moaned deep in her throat. His head came up to grab on to her other breast, repeating the pleasure all over again.
Marlena was grinding her hips against her husband, her movements slow and erotic over him. She was teasing him as he teased her.
“Where would you like my hands to go now?” he asked, his voice low and gruff.
Marlena licked her lips as her head came back up. She wrapped her arms around John, her whole body against him. She was still rotating her hips above him, which in turn made her chest rub sensuously against his.
He could burst into flames right now, he thought. His whole body was on fire. He couldn’t take much more of her teasing.
“I would like your hands…” she started as she bit into his chin.
“To go…” One of her hands came around to her waist, grabbing his and bringing it to her clit.
“Right here…” She grabbed his other hand and brought it to her ass.
“You haven’t told me what you want me to do yet…” he inquired.
Marlena grabbed his chin, forcing his head up to look at her. She kissed him deeply, her hand coming back to his hand at her clit. She put her hand on top of his and began rubbing it against her, showing him what she wanted him to do.
She broke the kiss first, her head coming up for air.
“I want you to smack my ass every time I groan,” she demanded.
“Yes ma’am.” John replied as he smiled up at her. She was in rare form today.
Her hips began rotating faster over him as his hand circled her clit. He was about to burst if he didn’t do something fast.
He grabbed Marlena’s hips, guiding her down to him. He entered her slowly, a few inches at a time. Marlena moaned as she felt him sliding inside her walls.
John’s hand came out to smack her hard on the ass. Her eyes opened wide, surprise written all over her.
“Looks like you forgot your own rule,” he said with a wicked grin.
“I’ll get you for that,” she promised.
“What are you going to do?” he replied.
“This,” she said as she sat down hard on him, her walls closing over him completely, engulfing him in her warm sheath.
“JESUS!” John yelled as he grabbed her waist, stopping her from moving before he came.
Marlena had a smile of victory on her face as she watched him calm down. He looked up and shook his head.
“Honey, you are so paying for that.”
“What did I do?” she asked in her most innocent voice.
Without warning, John had turned them over, slamming Marlena down on the ground. Her legs were lifted to his shoulders. He slammed into her violently, making Marlena scream out his name. Her hands came to his chest, trying to grab on as he began pumping into her.
Marlena moaned out his name as he began hitting her pleasure spot. John lifted one hand and smacked her on the rear just as he once again drove himself into her.
She screamed out once again, her nails clawing his chest.
John’s face disappeared in her hair, his tongue licking behind her ear, biting her earlobe, whispering how much he loved her as he pumped harder and harder into her.
Her legs began to tremble, her back arched. She wrapped her arms around him to hold on as her orgasm took over her body.
She squeezed her muscles as he slid into her, making him groan in her neck. That was it for him. One of his hands came to rest at the top of her head, using it as leverage, he bucked into her for everything he had, His orgasm hit his body instantly, white light was before his eyes and he was once again in his own little world with his wife.
Belle was now on foot, having abandoned the car. She would be walking about a mile if her estimation was right. She had all her supplies with her in a backpack. She looked up, hoping to see smoke somewhere. Except for the rain, the sky was clear. She brought her head back down, holding her chin close to her chest and trudged on through the mud.
Abe Carver was stuck in the mud, his car losing control and almost going off the road. He opened the door and went to take a look at the damage.
“Shit!” Abe yelled out. His car was stuck deep and he would need at least two people to help him. He went back into his car and got on his radio, letting headquarters know he needed help.
Marlena had fallen asleep briefly in her husband’s arms. She woke up only to find him asleep also. She laughed to herself, her hand cupping his chin.
“Looks like I wore you out, Sailor.” Marlena said wickedly.
John’s hand snuck out to grab hers.
“I still have a little left in me,” he replied, his eyebrow arching, a slow smile covering his face.
Marlena shivered just then, but it wasn’t from her husband’s look. She was cold. She turned her head and noticed the fire was almost out.
“Oh God! John the fire! We forgot to keep the fire going!”
Marlena jumped up, snaking her arms into John’s shirt as John got to his knees, reaching for the fire logs. After a few minutes the fire was back to roaring.
John put on his jeans and set about making them breakfast. Marlena decided reluctantly to get dressed also. She put on John’s favorite jeans, the ones he liked on her so much. After buttoning a few buttons of John’s shirt and brushing her hair a bit, she was ready.
Marlena sauntered over to her husband, her hips swaying sexily as she sat down next to him. He hadn’t taken his eyes off her since she left to go get dressed. He couldn’t look away from her. He was still staring at her as she sat down next to him, her arm going around his neck, her lips coming up to his ear.
“Baby, if you keep staring at me, you’re going to burn the bacon.”
John looked down at the pan, yelled out an obscenity and then took the pan off the fire. As he examined it, he realized he had taken it off at just the perfect time. She was right. A few more moments and it would have been charred.
“Thanks, honey. Guess I wasn’t watching what I was doing, huh?” he said with a lopsided grin.
Marlena leaned back onto her elbows, her chest arched slightly.
“You were watching something that you want to do…” she replied wickedly, her foot stretching out to graze his ass.
“Oh no…don’t you start with me. We have to eat right now. As far as I am concerned, you are eating for two. I for one know exactly how you get when you don’t eat after a while. There will be no flirting with me for the next ten minutes until we are finished with out meal.”
“No…I don’t like those terms. How about I get to flirt with you whenever I like and you have to keep making breakfast and just deal with it.” Her eyebrow arched up seductively.
“You are insatiable sometimes, you know that?” he told her, his hands going up in the air and then coming back down to slap his thighs.
Marlena rose to her knees, her arm once again wrapping around his shoulder. She leaned into him, her breath on his ear. Her hand snaked out to cup him through his pants.
“If I’m insatiable, it is because you make me like this,” she whispered as her tongue came out to lick the skin below his ear.
The pan full of eggs almost fell into the fire. He was able to catch it at the last moment.
She laughed low in her throat, kissing him sweetly along his jaw as he continued to fumble around with the pans.
“Marlena…do you want breakfast or not?” he asked gruffly.
“Oh yes…I’m famished baby…it looks so good,” she said in between kisses on his neck.
“I can’t…Marlena…I can’t do…this…you have to stop…baby…”
Marlena could sense he was about to lose control. Any second now he was going to throw down that pan and just take her.
She rotated her hand over him faster, her teeth biting down on his earlobe in between licks.
He was moaning now, almost at the point of no return.
But she was actually very hungry, so she slowly stopped at the last moment. She smiled up at him sweetly, waiting patiently as he got his breathing back to normal.
“You vixen,” he said between gritted teeth.
Marlena laughed deep in her throat.
“I’m sure you will find someway to get me back, dear.” Marlena emphasized the last word, her mouth curling up at the end.
John’s hands were still shaking badly as he put the food onto plates. He served her and then sat down next to her, taking a sip of coffee before digging in to his food.
Marlena noticed he wasn’t looking at her. He was concentrating on his food. She smirked a little at that. It felt good to know she could turn him on that much.
John was trying as hard as he could to focus on his food and not look at his wife. If he did, he felt like he would just lose it.
Marlena finished first, putting her plate aside to drink the rest of her coffee. Her hand absently went to her belly, rubbing it as she gazed outside to the rain, lost in thought.
John noticed something out of the corner of his eye and looked towards his wife. He saw her hand massaging her belly and smiled to himself. His wife was pregnant for sure. The last time she had done that was when she was pregnant with Belle. It was instinctive with her, a way to feel closer to the little being inside of her.
She never realized when she did it, just like this moment. He decided not to break her thought and just watch her. He leaned back against the cave wall, enjoying his coffee, watching his wife every once in a while.
Belle looked up to the sky once more. To her left something moved. She whipped her head around, looking up slightly. There was smoke billowing out from the middle of the mountain.
“MOMMY!” Belle yelled out, running towards the smoke.
John had gotten the dishes together, cleaning them and repacking them. He made more coffee and stoked the fire a little. Marlena was dozing next to the fire.
She didn’t get a lot of sleep last night, he thought to himself. She needs to rest right now. He curled up next to her, watching her sleep.
She was angelic at these times. Her eyelids would flutter softly as she dreamed. Her lips were always curled up at the end, as if she knew a secret that you weren’t privy to. Her hands were beneath her face. They were small, delicate hands with long fingers. Graceful hands. They went perfectly with her face, he thought.
His thoughts drifted to the past. He thought about when they made love on the plane before he was about to leave. It was so many years ago and yet, it felt just like yesterday. He had wanted her so much at that moment and once he had her, he could never stop wanting her again.
He remembered the Titan party, making love on the conference table. She had been just as wild as he that night. But her guilt had been far greater than his. He would never feel guilty about the fact that she had been married to Roman at that time. After all, their daughter was conceived on one of those occasions. How could anyone feel guilty about that?
The only thing he regretted was that he trusted people he shouldn’t have and that he waited so long to tell her how he felt. They could have been together as soon as Roman left town after they divorced.
He chose to stay away from her though. He thought it would make her life easier. She had it hard enough between the way the family treated her and the kids. He loved her so much that all he wanted was for her to be happy. So he gave her time to be with her kids and get back to work and slowly work on repairing her relationships with Roman’s family. What he never realized was that she would have given it all up just to be with him.
Marlena moaned in her sleep, her back arching slightly as she moved closer to him. John was brought back to the present. He wrapped his arms tightly around her, his mouth coming to rest in her hair. He inhaled her scent deeply. Immediately his body was alive, throbbing with want.
Marlena could sense he was close to her. She could smell him, his scent. Even though she was in a deep sleep, she curled up next to him, instinctively knowing it was her husband next to her. She began dreaming about him, images from the past whipping through her mind at a rapid speed.
Flashes of dancing with him in a crowd and at home when they were alone came to and then faded. The pier emerged and every single time they had been there played like a movie in her mind.
Their bed and all the nights they had spent there. The way he touched her, held her, made love to her. All of the other places they had been together were in front of her eyes and then gone instantly. The plane, the Titan building, the lake, hotel rooms, her vanity, his office, her couch in her office, up against the wall in their bedroom, the Salem Inn, Hawaii, Switzerland, New Orleans, West Virginia.
Marlena was moaning again in her sleep, her body sensuously moving against John’s leg. He was using every ounce of strength he had to not take her in his arms. She needed to sleep now.
Marlena moaned his name, her lips parting as her head arched back towards him.
John couldn’t help himself. His hand grazed her thigh, his fingers nimbly unbuttoning her jeans, the zipper slowly coming apart. He reached in a hand, his fingers deftly searching for her clit. He rubbed her slowly, his hand reaching farther into her jeans, finding her center and slipping in two fingers. She was completely soaked through, wet for him already.
John groaned deep in his throat. The damage was already done. He had to wake her now. John kissed his wife, leaving sweet little pecks on her mouth. Marlena groaned again, her mouth kissing him back after a few moments of disorientation.
John’s fingers were still inside her, pumping slowly into her as his thumb rotated over her clit. She was saying his name over and over against his mouth, her hips moving against him.
Belle made her way up the slant of the mountain. The opening to the cave was above her. She stopped to catch her breath, yelling out to her parents.
Somewhere far away John could hear his daughter’s voice.
Wait a minute, John thought.
He pried himself away from Marlena, his head jerking up. Marlena, still dazed, looked up at him in bewilderment.
“What’s wrong?” she asked, her voice thick with lust.
John looked at her and then looked back up to the mouth of the cave. He waited calmly, his fingers going to her lips to stop her from talking further.
Very faintly, he could make out someone yelling mommy. John jumped up, grabbing Marlena with him.
“Doc, Belle is here! You gotta get dressed, fix your hair, and get that look off your face. Come on, hurry, she’s coming up the mountain fast. HURRY DOC! Don’t just stand there!”
Marlena, who by now was thinking rationally, laughed out loud at her husband, who reminded her at the moment of a dog chasing its own tail.
“John…JOHN!”
“What?” he replied as he stopped running around.
“Honey, you need to calm down. Belle is going to be so happy to see us that she won’t notice anything, okay?” Marlena spoke as she calmly buttoned up his shirt and tucked it into her jeans, zipping them up. John took his cue from her and put on a shirt, running his hand through his hair. She expertly put her hair up in a ponytail within a few seconds.
“How do I look?” she asked him, turning around so he could see all angles.
“You look good enough to eat,” he replied, a gleam in his eye. “What about me?”
John rotated around and then looked at her once again.
Marlena approached him seductively, her arms wrapping around his neck.
“You look good enough to kiss, baby.”
John smiled down at her as his arms wrapped around her waist.
She leaned up on her tiptoes, bringing his lips down to hers.
What started out as a sweet kiss soon became intense and passionate.
Belle walked into the cave cautiously, not making a sound. She saw her parents in the middle of the room, kissing passionately, their arms entwined around each other.
While she was so excited to see them, she also didn’t want to interrupt them. They were obviously no longer mad at each other and she was just so happy to see them back in love.
Marlena could feel someone else was in the room. She broke the kiss, her head turning around to see her daughter standing there, smiling like a little kid.
“BELLE!” She yelled as she ran towards her daughter.
“Mommy!”
The next day at the hospital
John was in Marlena’s room, lying with her on the hospital bed. They were waiting for confirmation about Marlena’s tests.
All three had safely made it back to the car and John had maneuvered through the storm to get them back to Salem. Marlena and Belle had talked excitedly about their dreams.
Once back in Salem, Abe had heard that all were back safely and made his way to the hospital to check on them. When he arrived, Shawn and Caroline greeted him with open arms. They all gathered in Marlena’s room with Belle to talk about their adventure in the woods.
“How on earth did you get out of that cabin?” Abe asked.
John and Marlena looked at each other, laughing.
“Well…it’s a long story partner. Let’s just say we worked together and made our way to that cave that Belle found us in.” John said, smiling at his wife secretly.
“Belle, how did you know where to find them?” Abe turned to look at Belle.
“Oh…well…I saw the smoke, and I thought I would go check it out. We hadn’t heard from you and I became really worried, so I just took the car and went after them. I guess I was just going on gut instinct…” Belle replied sheepishly.
“Those are some great instincts you have there…ever think about becoming a cop?” Abe said as he laughed, putting his arm around Belle.
John and Marlena laughed.
“Hey! You never know!” Belle replied putting her hands on her hips.
“Baby girl, you can be anything you want to be. It’s good with us…” John said as he wrapped an arm around Marlena.
Marlena’s doctor walked in.
“Sorry, but I need to talk to John and Marlena alone for a few minutes.”
“Can Belle stay, please?” Marlena asked.
“If it’s okay with both of you.”
Abe, Caroline and Shawn hugged Marlena and made their way out to the waiting room.
“So, Doc…what’s the verdict? How is my beautiful wife?” John asked as he climbed back onto the bed with Marlena.
“Well, all three of you check out fine, amazingly. I am surprised that you didn’t sustain any injuries after your little adventure. Belle has a slight cold, nothing major. We have given her some medication for that. John you checked out fine.”
The doctor began looking over some charts. Belle and John looked worriedly at Marlena.
“What about my mom?” Belle asked.
“Well…there are a few things we need to discuss. The first is that Marlena is a little dehydrated. I’m not so worried about that. I am concerned about her blood pressure though. It’s higher than I would like. In fact, it’s a lot higher than it has been in the past, so we need to work on that immediately.”
Marlena looked at John. He gave her arm a squeeze.
“It’s all right baby.” John said as he gave her a kiss on the cheek.
“Is it dangerously high, doctor?” Marlena asked.
“No, not dangerously, but with your condition, it does worry me.”
“Condition?” Belle asked.
“Yes…congratulations you two…you’re pregnant.”
John hugged Marlena tightly. Belle jumped on the bed, joining in the hug. Laughter filled the room. Tears began falling down Marlena’s face.
“Now before you get too excited, we need to talk about this. This is a high risk pregnancy and preeclampsia is very dangerous. Marlena, you unfortunately are showing signs of it already. I am afraid that you are going to be on bed rest for much of the next six months.”
Marlena stopped hugging John and looked at the doctor quizzically.
“Six months? I don’t understand. I’m only a few days pregnant…” Marlena said.
“A few days? No Dr. Evans, you are three months pregnant.”
Marlena’s jaw dropped as she looked at John.
“But…how is that possible? I haven’t had any symptoms…I got my period last month as well.”
“That is perfectly normal Marlena. Many women will have a slight period for the first three months. Was it a normal period or very light?”
“Uh…well let’s see…three months ago I had a normal period. Um…two months ago it was a little less and didn’t last as long. Last month it only lasted two days and was very light, but it was an emotional time and…I thought it was just stress.”
“Well now we know what it was, don’t we? It is quite possible to not show any symptoms in the first three months, especially considering this isn’t your first pregnancy. I believe this is your fourth correct?”
“Yes it is. I had DJ, then Sami and Eric and then Belle.” Marlena replied.
“Well, let’s not worry about the absence of symptoms. It could be that this will be a very easy pregnancy. You may not have a lot of morning sickness. In fact you may not have any. It is normal and not something to stress over. But, you do have high blood pressure for a pregnant woman and that is something we need to address.”
“I want you to cut down your work load immediately to four hours a day for the next month. After that, you need to take a leave of absence from the hospital for the duration of your pregnancy. You can still move around, but I want you to stay close to home. No traveling on a plane or on a boat. Around your six month I am probably going to put you on bed rest for the remainder of the pregnancy. Now I know you enough to know that you aren’t going to like this and you’re probably going to fight me, but I am hoping your husband and daughter will watch to make sure you do what you are supposed to do.”
The doctor looked sternly at John and Belle, who looked at each other and gave the thumbs up.
“From now on, we are on baby patrol, doctor.” Belle said with a smile.
They both looked at Marlena, who stared at all three of them.
“What?” Marlena replied with an innocent tone.
“Don’t even try it Doc…we are going to be watching you like a hawk.” John replied.
“That’s what I wanted to hear. Now Marlena, I don’t have to tell you how to take care of yourself. You know that you are going to have to eat healthy. I want you to take walks with John for exercise. I don’t want you to do anything else. Take the walks slowly. Anything that will bring your blood pressure up is to be avoided. This includes people that upset you or places that you are uncomfortable with. For the sake of your baby, you need to take extra good care of yourself.”
“Okay, I can do that.” Marlena replied.
“John and Belle, you have duties also. You two are going to be responsible for taking a lot of stress off of Marlena. Household chores, cooking, shopping and even answering the phone should be handled by you two. Especially after Marlena reaches her last trimester. You two are also in charge of making sure she doesn’t get bored. If she does, she is apt to want to walk around or do something, which could put her into premature labor.”
“Got it Doc…we are all over it.” John replied with a high five to Belle.
“Now Marlena, I have one piece of advice for you. I think it would be quite good for you to find a hobby that you can do from bed. Perhaps crosswords or computer games. Some women take up needlework or writing children’s stories. One of my other patients is working on collages of her other kids and it keeps her busy all day until her children and husband come home. It is imperative that you find something to keep you busy so you won’t get restless. Do you understand?”
Marlena sighed and pushed her hair out of her face.
“Yes, I understand. Belle and I will work on that in the next few weeks.”
“Well that is about it. I am going to want to see you in one month to see how your pregnancy is progressing and to run some tests. Well, now that all that is over with, you all can go home. I will go get your release papers.”
“Thank you so much, doctor.” Marlena said.
“Hey, happy to give you good news.”
Later on at the penthouse, Marlena is sitting on the couch in the living room enjoying some tea with Belle.
“Mom?”
“Yeah honey?”
“Are you mad at me for coming to get you?”
Marlena looked off into the distance, thinking how she really felt.
“Baby girl…I actually am not mad at you. I think it is because you really felt you needed to do it. I believe you knew what you were doing and you took everything that you needed. I think there were angels watching over you to make sure you didn’t get hurt. Maybe it is because of the dreams we had about each other. Somehow I think that if you didn’t go with your gut, your daddy and I wouldn’t be alive. You really saved us honey and…I just can’t thank you enough for being so brave. You really showed us how mature you have become.”
Belle hugged Marlena tightly.
“Now…did you go about it the right way…probably not!” Marlena laughed.
“What do you mean?” Belle asked, laughing.
“Well, taking the grandparents car without them knowing…not a good idea! But, I understand you didn’t have any other resources.” She said as she squeezed Belle to her.
“I was really scared Mom. Being out there by myself. I kept concentrating on your face. On the moment I would see you and dad. Staring out at the storm while I was staying at the pub, I had a talk with God. I asked him to be with me and to guide me to you. I asked him to protect me until I got to you. Honestly mom, being in that car in the dark during that storm, I wondered what I was doing. I thought I was in way over my head several times, until you came to me in my sleep. For some reason, after that, I wasn’t scared. Somehow seeing your face completely took away my fears.” Belle wiped away her tears, holding on to her tea with a tight grip.
“Ya know what honey…I felt the same way. I was so scared out there with your daddy. I felt like our luck might have run out. We were running out of everything and we couldn’t find our way out. When I woke up from dreaming about you, I felt positive. I knew you would find us. I knew you would save us. All my fears just slipped away. You were so courageous honey!”
“Thanks.”
“You deserve it.”
They sipped their tea in silence, listening to the rain against the windows.
“Mom?”
“Yeah baby.”
“You don’t think dad is mad because I rescued you and he wasn’t able to, do you?”
Marlena put her tea down on the coffee table and sat back, bringing her feet up underneath her. She leaned towards Belle and softly took one of her hands in her own.
“Honey…I think he has never been prouder of you. I think he is eternally grateful that you were there to save the day. You know…your daddy has always felt unconditional love for you, from the first moment he delivered you and put you in my arms. After he found out that you were his, he told me about what he felt that day. He said that somewhere in the back of his mind, when he first looked at you, he thought you were his. He just knew it. He’s loved you ever since. What you did, coming after us, is something your father would have done. He would move heaven and earth to save us. You did exactly that yesterday. I think your daddy is ecstatic that his daughter takes after him so much. I know that no matter what you do, we are always going to love you and cherish you.”
Belle brought her hand to her mother’s stomach, smiling up at her mom.
“I will always love you and daddy, no matter what. I will always remember everything you have done for me. I am going to take care of you during this pregnancy mommy. I am going to move heaven and earth to make sure you are both safe.”
Marlena hugged Belle again, laughing with her.
“I know you will honey.”
“I am really happy that you and dad worked everything out. It’s great to see you two back on track. It makes me feel like everything that happened was for a reason. If anything, it brought you and dad closer together.”
“I agree. We have to thank you for that also, don’t we?”
“Yep!” Belle giggled.
“You scored points all around, didn’t you?” Marlena laughed.
“Pretty much! I’m glad it all worked out.” Belle sighed with relief.
“Me too, baby. Me too. So…what can we do to keep me busy the next few months?”
“Oh gosh…it’s going to take an army to find something!”
“I beg your pardon! ME? Difficult? I beg to differ…”
Marlena winked at Belle as John walked in from the kitchen.
“Lunch is served to my two favorite girls,” John said as he set down two plates on the coffee table.
“Oh, thank you honey.” Marlena said as she arched her neck to look up at John. She smiled that smile at him and he planted a sweet kiss on her lips.
“So, what’s the plan for today?” John asked.
“We need to find a hobby for mom.” Belle replied.
“Oh! Tough job. All you baby girl.” John said, ducking just before Marlena could hit him on the arm.
“This is a conspiracy!” Marlena laughed out loud.
“Well…what about what the doctor said? How about knitting?” Belle suggested.
“Give your mom weapons?” John said as he arched an eyebrow.
Marlena laughed deviously as she looked at her husband.
“You would have to be very nice to me then…wouldn’t you?” She said with a sweet smile.
“I’m always nice to you, honey.” John replied nervously, looking at Belle to help him.
“On your own there dad. You have to sleep in the same room with her.” Belle laughed.
“You’re right. Knitting is out, Doc. I refuse to lose sleep because I’m waiting for an attack.”
“Well fine. Spoil sport.” She replied, doing her best to pout.
“Hey, what about the collage thing. We have tons of pictures that aren’t in books yet. I could talk to the family about adding some of their pictures into an album. I could help you organize it all mom. Sami could give us pictures from her albums. We could make duplicates of all of them! That sounds like something we could all work on together!”
“Belle, that actually sounds really good. What do you think wife?”
Marlena took another bite of her sandwich.
“Well, I suppose we could go shopping for some new photo albums now and ask everyone to get involved with it. We could use the next month to organize all the photos. Actually Belle, I have a specific job for you.” Marlena got up and moved over to their luggage which was still by the front door.
“What is it mom?” Belle asked.
Marlena took out the collage that Belle had made for them and walked back over to the couch.
“Belle…this picture collage…it’s just beautiful honey. Your daddy and I were so surprised that you did this. It just took our breath away baby. I would like it very much if you would continue to do this while I’m pregnant. I want to do a special photo album for the baby. I want an album that begins with my pregnancy, so that one day when our baby is old enough, he can see all the special moments between his parents. Would you do that for me?”
“I would love to mom. I had so much fun getting those pictures of you two. I had to be super sneaky with some of them. Oh, you almost caught me on one of them. I had to dash out of the room so fast. I practically threw myself into the kitchen. I ended up throwing my camera into a cabinet because you and dad were coming in.” Belle laughed as she remembered that day.
“Which one was it?” Marlena asked.
Belle pointed to the top of the collage. It was a picture of John and Marlena coming through the door. Marlena was standing in front of John, her back to him, his arms around her waist. Her head was tilted up and she was looking over her shoulder at him, the biggest smile on her face. John was laughing as he looked down at her.
“Hey I remember that. We walked into the kitchen and Belle looked all nervous. I went to go get a glass of water and your camera was in the cabinet. I remember I took it out and asked you where your head was at. I thought something was fishy about that.” John said as he laughed.
“Yah…hey I had to improvise fast. It was the best I could do.” Belle said as she giggled.
“So you’ll do it?” Marlena asked hopefully.
“I love it mom. In fact, I am going to start today. Geez, I’ve got to find my camera and put some film in it. Oh gosh! I forgot, I ran out of film. Uhm…okay I am going to go get some more film. I will see you two later?” Belle asked as she stood up.
“We’ll be here honey.” Marlena said as she stood up to hug Belle.
Belle hugged John and grabbed her purse, waving to them as she left.
Marlena lay on the couch, one of her arms coming up above her to rest over the arm of the couch. She closed her eyes and sighed. For the first time in a month, Marlena was looking forward to the future and all the possibilities that it would bring.
John eyed his wife with an arched eyebrow. Damn she looked good. He was trying to remember what the doctor had said about them being intimate while Marlena was pregnant. As he went over the conversation, he realized the doctor hadn’t mentioned anything about it. He decided this would be a wonderful way to bring up the subject to Marlena.
“Hey doc,”
“Yah.”
“So…I was just thinking…”
“That can get you into trouble sailor.” Marlena said as she laughed.
“Ha-ha…I’m serious.”
Marlena looked over at him, an enigmatic smile on her face.
“I’m listening.”
“Well, the doctor talked about a lot of things today, but she failed to mention anything about our…uh…well about us being intimate, and I was just wondering if…well, if that was going to be possible between us, or if little Johnny here is being put on the shelf for a while.”
Marlena turned her head to look up at the ceiling, waiting a moment to say anything.
“Doc?”
She loved torturing him.
“Doc say something positive to me before I lose all hope.” John pleaded.
“Well, the doctor said I couldn’t do anything that would raise my blood pressure, right?” Marlena asked.
“Yes, she did say that.” John replied.
“I’m afraid that having sex might be one of those things.”
“Oh…okay…that’s okay doc. I don’t want to do anything that might hurt the baby.” John looked down at his cup of coffee.
“But…” Marlena said as she rolled off the couch onto the floor. She crawled over to John on her hands and knees, taking his coffee cup and placing it on the table. She placed herself between his legs and wrapped her arms around his neck.
“But…while having sex is a no-no, making love is not.”
John looked at her, tilting his head.
“I’m not following you, doc.”
“Well, while we can’t have rough sex, we can make love, as long as we follow some rules.”
She arched her eyebrow up at him.
“Oh…really?” He put his arms around her waist, lifting her up to sit on his lap.
“Uh-huh…we can make love as long as you are gentle. It would probably be good if we picked positions where I wouldn’t have to strain myself also. The less stress on my body, the better it will be for me.” She began twirling his hair in her fingers.
“So what would those positions be?” He asked as his hands lazily tickled her back.
“Well…missionary is good. You do all the work there don’t you?” She asked as she kissed his forehead.
“Mm-hmm.” He replied.
“We could also try it spooning. That might be more comfortable for me as my pregnancy progresses.” She made her way down his face, nipping at his cheek.
“That sounds real good about now.” John replied, his hands cupping her bottom to bring her closer to him.
“Sure does doesn’t it? What do you say we go take a nap sailor?” Marlena asked as she licked her lips.
“You know I was just going to say I’m really tired?”
“Oh you were? Well we should do something about that. I can’t have my favorite man tired can I?”
“I’m your favorite? Really?”
“Mm-hmm. Maybe I need to show you?” Marlena said as she bit his earlobe.
“Yah…my ego could use some stroking about now.” He replied as he lifted them both off the sofa.
“I thought you might feel that way Mr. Black,” Marlena laughed deep in her throat.
John carried her up the stairs, walking into their bedroom and locking the door behind them. He climbed onto the bed, placing her gently beneath him.
“Now listen hear, vixen. No driving me crazy. I don’t want to lose control so much that I hurt you or the baby, got it?”
“Would I do something like that?” Marlena said innocently, her eyes wide.
“You little temptress, you know you would. We have to be good from now on.”
Marlena pouted, her hands beginning to unbutton his shirt.
“Well…you know we haven’t been very good the last couple of days and I’m fine. So…maybe we could put off the gentleness for a little while?” Marlena asked hopefully.
“You’re horrible. Let’s compromise? Let’s say, today we can do anything and tomorrow we call the doc and ask her. And no matter what she says, we will follow her rules. Deal?” John put out his pinkie.
Marlena bit her lip.
“Deal!” She brought her pinkie to his, making a pact.
“Hey…you gave in pretty quick there. Ya know I think this pregnancy is going to go pretty easy…if you give in this fast.” He smiled down at her.
“Don’t bet on it, sailor.” She replied as she pulled him down by his collar, capturing his mouth with hers.
The next day
“Absolutely not!” Marlena vehemently yelled.
“Now doc, you promised. You PINKIE sweared!” John said, tilting his head.
“I don’t care what I said. That was yesterday. I would have promised anything at that point!”
“You mean you lied? You lied to your husband? Tsk, Tsk…” John replied, turning around and laughing silently.
“You rat!” Marlena said as she turned on her heel and stormed off to the kitchen.
Belle was walking down the stairs when she encountered her parents yelling.
“Daddy? What’s going on?” Belle said worriedly.
“Oh hey honey. Didn’t see you there. Uh…nothing is going on. Your mom is just a little upset at something the doctor just told us, that’s all.” John said as he sat down on the couch.
“What did she say?” Belle asked.
“Uh…well…ya know you probably should ask your mom about that…” John replied nervously.
“It’s about sex isn’t it?” Belle said matter-of-factly.
John whipped his head around to look at his daughter, who was staring him in the eye.
“Well…ya know it’s funny…how the hell did you know that?” John said, perplexed.
“Well…the doctor didn’t mention anything about it, which I kind of wondered at. I thought it was perhaps because I was there and that would have been embarrassing to talk about in front of me, so I was expecting her to call you and let you know. Guess she did huh?”
“Yah…she sure did. Your mom is not pleased to say the least. Neither am I for that matter.”
“Sucks to be you daddy!” Belle said as she kissed him on the forehead and made her way to the kitchen.
“Thanks a lot kiddo!” John yelled out after her.
“Always happy to help!” Belle replied as she went through the door of the kitchen.
Marlena was fuming as she made herself a cup of tea. She was going to kill her doctor, she thought. She could make it look like an accident. Yah…it could be easy. Slip her a few pills and presto. Dead as a doornail.
“Jesus, listen to me!” Marlena said exasperatingly.
“Mom, you okay?” Belle asked.
Belle had been standing in the doorway for a few seconds. Her mom had seemed lost in thought, until she started talking to herself.
“What? Oh, Belle! I’m sorry honey, I didn’t see you there.” Marlena said absently.
“You were talking to yourself mom…you only do that when you’re mad. What’s up?”
“I’m contemplating changing doctors, that’s all…”
“What’s wrong with the one you have?” Belle asked.
“Accidental death…” Marlena said under her breath.
“What?” Belle said, not hearing her mother.
“Oh, nothing baby…just want a second opinion is all. How is my favorite girl?” Marlena asked as she wrapped her arms around Belle.
“You’re changing the subject, mom.” Belle said.
“Honey, I’m an expert at it…don’t fight it, just go along with me for the ride, all right?”
“Momma, you and daddy are acting strange today…”
Marlena smiled to herself as she fixed her tea.
“We…uh…didn’t get much sleep baby.”
Belle laughed as she put her hands on her mom’s shoulder.
“That’s an understatement mom. You two didn’t get any sleep.”
Marlena turned around, staring at her daughter as she put her hands on the counter.
“Belle Black, just what do you mean by that statement?”
Belle turned around, heading to the kitchen door. As she reached it, she turned around.
“I mean you’re vocal mother. Very, very vocal.”
Marlena’s mouth dropped open. She was too stunned to say anything.
Belle smiled at her mom innocently.
“And I think it’s great that it’s just like old times around here. Even if I am once again sneaking off to Brady’s room to catch some sleep. If you are wondering, I am spending the night at Mimi’s, so you two can…well do what you do when I’m not here. Love ya!”
Belle disappeared behind the kitchen door, leaving Marlena in the kitchen.
“See ya tomorrow daddy!” Belle said as she gave him another kiss on the forehead, picked up her purse and walked out the door.
“Bye baby!” John shouted as the front door closed.
Marlena joined John on the couch, putting her tea on the coffee table.
“Are we calm now that we have tea?” John asked tentatively.
“Belle heard us last night honey.” Marlena said alarmingly.
“Yah, I gathered that by her last comment to me.” John replied.
“What did she say to you?” Marlena asked.
“What did she say to you?” John asked back.
“You don’t want to know!” Marlena said, her hand covering her eyes.
“Oh now I’m intrigued. Tell me!” John brought a leg up on the couch and faced his wife.
“Let’s just say she went to Brady’s room to get some sleep.”
“What?” John asked.
“Belle said I am very vocal…and I guess it kept her up, so she went to Brady’s room to catch some sleep.”
“Oww…well it’s all your fault.” John said matter-of-factly.
“ME?”
“Yep. You.” John replied as he pointed at his wife.
“Oh you better run fast sailor.”
John hopped off the couch and began heading towards the stairs, taking them two at a time. Marlena was close on his tail, following him towards their bedroom as she called him every name that she could think of.
“I’ll show you whose fault it is. You rat!” Marlena yelled after him.
John reached their bedroom and closed the door, locking it.
Marlena tried to open the door.
“John Black, you better open this door right now!” Marlena yelled through the door.
“No”
“Why not?”
“I’m scared.” John replied in a little boy voice.
Marlena laughed despite herself. He could be so damn funny sometimes.
“What if I promise not to hurt you too much?” She asked, flicking her fingernail against the door.
“Oh yah, because we ALL know you keep promises.”
Marlena stomped her foot down.
“That’s it Black! You’re dead when I get my hands on you! Let me in right now!”
“Or what?” John asked calmly.
Marlena thought for a few moments. What could she say? The doctor had just informed them that after her fifth month, she didn’t want them to be intimate until after the baby arrived. She couldn’t use that as a weapon.
“Or what doc?” John asked again.
“Or I won’t let you kiss me until after the baby arrives.” Marlena said in a low, calm voice.
The door opened immediately, John’s big frame filling it as he stepped up next to her, his face inches from her own.
“You wouldn’t.” John said surely.
“Oh just watch me.” Marlena said as she jabbed his chest with one finger.
John narrowed his eyes at her, contemplating his next move. He loved this game way too much to give in this early.
“Allright, you got a deal.” He shot his hand out at her, waiting for her to shake it.
Marlena stepped back.
“What?” She said disbelieving him.
“I said it’s a deal. I won’t kiss you until after the baby arrives if you promise not to kill me.”
Marlena laughed nervously.
“You’re joking, right.” She said.
John smiled sweetly, extending his hand further to her.
“RIGHT?”
“I’m dead serious Marlena. Hey you put me in this position to save my own life. I’m just doing what any sane man would do.”
“Honey I didn’t mean it literally-“
“Are you going to renege on this promise too my dear?” He asked, tilting his head.
He knew she wouldn’t be able to handle it. John laughed to himself as her eyes narrowed at him.
Marlena was fuming, her lips tightening. She extended her hand, grabbing his and shaking it.
“You got yourself a deal Mr. Black.”
Marlena smiled wickedly. John had said he wouldn’t kiss her, but he didn’t say anything about her kissing him. She laughed inwardly, letting go of his hand and walking through the door.
“Doc…you are going to keep your promise, right?”
“I promise not to kill you if you promise not to kiss me until after the baby is born, right?” Marlena asked as she walked to the bed, standing at the edge of it as she began to unbutton her shirt.
“Exactly. So what are you doing?” He asked, scratching his ear.
Marlena whipped her shirt off and turned around, sauntering up to him slowly.
“John, there’s one little hitch in your plan.” She said as she wrapped her arms around his shoulders, pushing her chest against his.
“Oh? What’s that?” He asked, already feeling a tightening in his groin. He kept his hands at his sides, wondering if he was about to lose this bet.
“You can’t kiss me, but you didn’t say anything about me kissing you.” Marlena’s eyes sparkled mischievously.
Shit, John thought. He was going to lose this bet. He could already see it.
“Doc, you got me there. I should have been more specific, right?”
“Uh-huh. Looks like you lost this one sailor.” She said, smiling up at him.
“Damn…oh well!” John said as he wrapped his arms around her. She threw her head back and laughed deeply. John nuzzled her neck.
“Hey, you don’t have to be mean about it now…” He said as he brought his head back up to look at her.
“You’re right honey. I’m sorry.” Marlena said as she kissed his chin.
“Thank you very much.” He replied, a hurt look on his face.
“Oh…my poor husband. Does your ego need some more stroking baby?” Marlena asked sweetly, lightly kissing his lips as her hands came up to lose themselves in his hair.
“That would be nice about now.” John said, smiling down at her as he picked her up, wrapping her legs around his waist.
He brought her to the bed, sitting down with her on top of him. He flicked her bra and she took it off, throwing it across the room. She unbuttoned his shirt, staring at him as she made her way to his pants.
John threw his shirt off and once again wrapped his arms around his wife. He loved to feel her chest against his.
They sat there with their foreheads touching, just reveling in being together. Marlena silently began to cry.
“Baby what’s wrong?” John asked, concerned.
“I won’t be able to handle not being with you for that long John!” She cried out as she flung herself into his arms.
John sighed, hugging her tighter to him. He understood why she was so emotional about this. Making love was a huge part of their relationship. Sex is used for many things, but in their relationship it was used as a way to connect to each other. It was a way to show love and affection. A big part of it was to show how attractive and beautiful each was to the other. John could only wonder what was going on in her head.
He was particularly afraid that she might begin to think he didn’t love her or she wasn’t attractive as her pregnancy progressed. If he couldn’t show her through making love, he was going to have to find another way.
“Look, honey. We can do this, okay? Its four months. We are a strong couple and we will find other things to do. There are a thousand things we could do instead of making love okay? It will work out. I promise you, baby.” John kissed her forehead.
“Name some.”
John wasn’t expecting that. He bit his lip trying to think of something.
Marlena was laughing silently at him. He always could make her laugh.
John looked at her, noticing she was laughing at him. Determination crossed over his face.
“Look, the doctor said we couldn’t make love right?” He asked.
“Yep.”
“That doesn’t mean we can’t do everything else honey.”
“Like I said, name something.” She sat back on his thighs, crossing her arms, waiting for him.
“Well…there’s foreplay, taking nice long baths, cleaning each other during a shower, playing strip poker?” He asked feebly.
“All which would lead us to want to make love. Nice try sailor. All of that will just make it worse.”
“Not exactly.” John replied, a wicked grin on his face.
“Oh?” She asked, her eyes sparkling.
“Well, I was just thinking…well let’s take foreplay first. It wouldn’t be just foreplay. It would be rediscovering your body, finding all the new places you like to be touched. Pregnancy changes a woman, and you might discover you like different things. Besides I figure once I’m done with you, you’ll be too tired for anything but sleep.” He said as he licked his lips.
“Really…” She said breathlessly.
“Mm-hmm…” He responded as he kissed her neck.
“Just what are you going to do to me?” She asked, nipping his ear.
“Oh no…it’s going to be a surprise. I have two months to plan all of this. Doc, by the time we get to your fifth month, I am going to have so many plans for you. I promise, the time will fly by honey.”
“It’ll fly by?” She asked as she licked his neck.
“Uh-huh…that feels so good.” He said, grabbing her once again and crushing her to him.
“Okay Mr. Black…I am leaving it all up to you. Now, let’s say you tell me what you’re going to do to me tonight?” Marlena brought her head up to look at him, her eyes blazing with lust.
“So glad you asked, Mrs. Black. Come here…”
John wrapped his arms around Marlena, bringing her up next to him. He inhaled her scent, smelling vanilla and lavender on her skin. He massaged her lower back while sweetly kissing her neck. He embarked on a trail of kisses, making his way up to her ear, lightly biting her earlobe.
Marlena moaned deep in her throat, intoxicated by her husband’s ministrations.
One of her hands made its way into his hair, tugging slightly as she arched her head back. She brought her other hand to his jeans, resting it against his zipper.
She worked on his jeans, flipping the button and unzipping them in record time. Her hand disappeared beneath his silk black boxers.
John inhaled sharply, his head coming to rest against her chest. Marlena’s hand wrapped around his neck, bringing him closer to her, her chest rubbing up against his. She bit at his ear playfully, her hair covering his face as he groaned against her.
She loved it that he lost himself when she touched him like this. She could make him do anything at this point. It encouraged her to be more daring. It fueled her passion for him, making her lose control at the same time.
“Doc…” John said, grabbing her hand to still her.
“What baby?” She asked in her little girl voice.
“We have to go slow, remember?” John reminded her.
“Uh-huh…” Marlena responded.
“I can’t do that if you continue…” John replied, his voice thick with emotion.
“Oh, you can’t?” She asked as she leaned back, giving him her most innocent eyes. She fluttered her eyelashes at him, a slight devious smile forming on her lips.
“Try to remember something for me Doc?”
“What’s that?”
“You won’t be pregnant forever. I remember everything you do to me. I won’t forget the way you are teasing me. You will have to pay for it at some point. I promise you I will make you scream all night long if you continue taunting me. I will torment your body until you beg me to stop. Are we clear?”
Marlena shivered at the thought of what he could do to her body. Her body began to tremble with excitement.
“I can’t wait Sailor.” Marlena said, her eyes darkening with lust.
“Just remember you’ve been warned.” He replied gruffly.
“I’ll remind you my dear.” She responded as she took his lips roughly, kissing him deeply.
John lifted her as he turned over, positioning her beneath him, careful not to put his weight on her. His hands fumbled with her skirt, ripping it off and throwing it across the room.
Marlena’s hands were all over him as she kissed his neck, his shoulder, anything she could reach. She made her way to his pants, using her hands and feet to push them down his legs.
John made his way down her body, kissing her skin in her favorite spots.
He grabbed her underwear with his teeth and pulled them down her legs, his hands following. Marlena lifted herself off the bed to help him.
Now sitting at her feet, he picked up one of her legs, kissing the top of her foot, his tongue gliding along her skin to her knee. He licked the back of her knee, making his way to the inside of her thigh. Just before he reached her center, he went back on his knees to repeat the process on her other leg.
Marlena was moaning now, her hands grabbing at the sheets, her legs touching his body, encouraging him.
John placed himself once more above her, kissing her lightly on the lips. His hand brushed against her, feather soft. Marlena groaned, her hands cupping his face. He watched her intently as his thumb flicked her clit. She lifted her hips off the bed, her body begging for his finger to touch her again.
John slid his middle finger along her opening and began to rotate two fingers over her nub, his thumb resting against her pelvis. Marlena arched back against the sheets, her hands gripping his shoulders.
John bit at her jaw as two fingers slid inside her. His fingers thrust in and out of her as he watched her writhing beneath him.
He brought his fingers up her pelvis, along her stomach, until he reached her breast. John began licking the trail he had made, starting at her breast, making his way down her stomach until he was between her legs, his hand smoothing the skin on her stomach. He could feel her quivering beneath his palm as he breathed in her scent, his breath tickling her. She groaned his name and arched her head back against the bed, begging him to touch her. John kissed her stomach lovingly, licking down until he reached her clit. He teased her by lightly touching her and then kissing her thigh.
John brought his hand back to her mound, his thumb caressing her nub as he slid two fingers inside her again. Marlena opened her legs wider, her feet resting on his lower back.
John repositioned himself against her, his fingers thrusting into her at an angle now. He brought his mouth to her clit once more, sucking on her gently, slowly, savoring the taste of her very essence.
Marlena’s hands made their way down her body, finding his hand on her stomach. She entwined her fingers with his while her other hand rested in his hair.
John’s tongue rotated over her clit, his movements becoming more rapid as she pulled on his hair. His fingers plunged into her deeply, making her cry out.
She was close. He could feel it. Her thighs began quivering, her hand squeezing his. Her hips were thrusting up to meet his tongue, to take his fingers into her deeper.
She cried out suddenly, her hands leaving him to grab the edge of the bed as her hips rose up towards him.
John continued his movements until her body came back down from its high. Her arms were above her, her fingers resting in her hair. Marlena’s body was slick with sweat, her skin glistening in the light.
John kissed his way up her body, his tongue licking her neck, biting her skin to bring her out of her trance. She giggled as his hair tickled her chin.
“You need a haircut baby.” Marlena said as her hands wrapped around his shoulders, her fingers grazing across his forehead.
“Will you give me one?” He asked as he lazily kissed her.
“You’re going to trust me with scissors, but not knitting?” She asked, lifting an eyebrow.
“Good point.” John smiled as he kissed her again.
Marlena groaned deep in her throat as his kiss left her dizzy. John elevated himself slightly, looking into her eyes.
“So…what do you want to do now?” He asked with a sparkle in his eyes.
Marlena giggled as her hands came to his chest, grazing his hair with her fingers.
“Well…I don’t know about you…but I personally would like my husband to kiss me again.”
John smiled as he wrapped his arms around her, his body sinking down to cover hers.
“Is that all?” John asked as he nipped at her lower lip.
“Not quite…” Marlena replied.
“Oh there’s more from me that you require?”
“Yes there’s much more.” She said, her eyes clouding over with lust.
Marlena reached down between them, her hands reaching into his boxers, sliding them down his hips. She kissed his chin as her hands grazed over his ass, where her feet took over the job of getting his boxers down his legs.
John looked down their bodies as he watched Marlena expertly take his boxers off, flinging them over the bed with her foot. She brought her legs back up to rest against the back of his thighs.
“Hon…have I ever commented on how expertly you take off my boxers?”
“No my love…” Marlena responded as she wrapped her arms around his shoulders, her legs wrapping around his waist.
John turned his head and looked down at her once more.
“Baby…you are an expert at taking off my boxers…” He said as he kissed her nose.
“Is that all I’m an expert at?” She asked, raising an eyebrow.
John grinned down at her as she raised her hips slightly, her pelvis brushing against him.
“Doc…you want the truth?”
“Always…”
“You are pretty much an expert at everything you do…except cooking…” John replied, slightly backing away from her in case she decided to smack him.
Marlena laughed deeply as her head fell back against the bed. She couldn’t deny it. She was a terrible cook.
“Well I guess if I’m only bad at cooking…I can live with that…” She said matter-of-factly.
“Good…come here…” John replied, lifting her slightly off the bed to meet him for a kiss.
Marlena’s hands rubbed up and down his back as she kissed him. She arched her back against him, feeling his erection against her thigh. She moaned into his mouth as she squeezed her legs, forcing his erection up against her mound.
Marlena whimpered against his lips, letting him know she was more than ready for him. John decided to tease her a little longer. He made his way down her neck, sucking on her skin in his favorite spot. He began sucking harder on that one spot, until Marlena cried out.
John rose above her, laughing. Marlena looked up at him, her eyes narrowing.
“Tell me you didn’t leave a mark, John.” She said as sternly as she could.
“Oh I left a mark baby…” He said as he sank down to her once more. His hand cupped her mound, his fingers opening her once more as he slid into her an inch at a time.
Marlena forgot to be mad at him as soon as he began slowly thrusting into her. Her hands gripped his shoulders, her head burying itself in his neck. It was while sucking on his ear that she remembered he marked her. She sucked hard on the skin beneath his ear, until she heard him yelp.
She giggled wickedly as she laid her head down on the bed, looking up at him, a grin on her face.
“Did you just mark me?” He asked with mock surprise.
“Uh-huh…” She said with a nod.
“I…rather liked it…” John replied.
“Me too…” She said, reaching around his shoulders to bring him closer to her.
He began thrusting faster, while still being gentle. John grabbed her ass, lifting her hips to meet his thrusts.
Marlena was moaning as she arched her back, her breasts rising up to his mouth. He latched onto one, sucking the tip and then taking her completely into his mouth.
Her hands were pulling on his hair, forcing him to take more of her in his mouth. She squeezed her thighs against his waist, sucking the air out of him. He was dizzy as he came up for air, feeling himself lose control.
His thrusting became erratic as he grunted above her. She was whispering in his ear, urging him to fuck her faster, pleading with him to fuck her harder.
John knew he couldn’t. It wasn’t safe, but he was at that point where he wasn’t thinking anymore, he was just feeling. He shifted his position, coming up to lean back on his knees. John grabbed her legs, shoving himself into her at an angle. He knew that if he could maintain this position, he could be gentle and thrust faster.
Marlena grabbed his arms, her fingers kneading into his flesh. She stared into his eyes, noticing that his grip on her waist was soft. He was trying so hard to stay in control that it brought tears to her eyes.
She began to feel heat stirring in her body and knew she was close. She called out his name, whispering to him, begging him not to stop.
John bucked into her a little deeper as her walls tightened around him. She arched her head back, crying out as her orgasm washed through her. He thrust his hips forward a few more times, his head falling back as he came inside her.
As his orgasm began to recede, he fell forward, catching himself at the last moment, easing over her body as he buried his head in her neck. He wrapped his arms around her, encasing her body in his strong hold.
He raised himself up on his elbows as he stared at her.
She was the epitome of what a real woman should look like. She was all curves and silky skin with a bewitching gaze and a sensuous mouth. She haunted his dreams, his thoughts, and every moment in between. He couldn’t ever imagine not being with her like this.
“Honey?” Marlena’s voice broke his thoughts.
“What baby?” John asked.
“You okay?”
“I’m great. I’m just enjoying staring at my beautiful wife. I can’t seem to stop looking at you, can I?” John asked as his finger glided over her cheek.
“I don’t mind. I never have. In fact, I think I have the same problem with you, don’t I?”
“I believe you do.” He leaned down to kiss her softly. She deepened the kiss, feeling closer to him at this moment than ever before.
“So…what are you thinking about when you stare at me?”
Marlena blushed slightly, moving her head to the side to look at the pillows on their bed.
“Hey now, no shyness allowed in this room. You can tell me.” John said as he gently placed his fingers on her jaw, moving her face to look at him.
“Will you tell me what you think about when you stare at me?” She asked tentatively.
John stared at her jaw, contemplating if he would tell her the truth.
“If you are honest with me, then I will be honest with you. Okay?”
“Okay.”
Marlena looked at him, not saying anything. She didn’t know why she was so nervous about telling him her thoughts.
John sensed her discomfort, so he decided he would ask her a few questions.
“So, doc…you like to stare at me after we are home from work. I’ve noticed that a lot. Tell me what you’re thinking when you do that.” John leaned on his side, resting next to her.
Marlena took a deep breath and looked him in the eye.
“I’m wondering what you’re going to do to me when we go to bed.” She held her breath, waiting for his reaction to her words.
John gulped. Marlena took it as a good sign and continued.
“I wonder what I’m going to do to you.”
John swallowed, realizing his throat was very dry.
“Well…that was quite honest, wasn’t it?” He laughed a little.
Marlena giggled, suddenly feeling not so shy.
“I wonder about other things too. How your day went and if you might not be in the mood, which is rare, but it does happen now and then.” She shifted until she was lying on her side, facing him.
“I will admit that it is rare.” He replied, smiling.
“Your turn. You always watch me in the morning when I am getting ready. What are you thinking about?”
John looked down her body, wondering how to put his feelings into words.
“I’m thinking…I don’t want to let you go. I want you with me always. Then I think I must be too greedy. If you gave me my way, we would never leave this bedroom.”
Marlena smiled at the thought.
“I like to watch you when you get dressed. You’re just going about your day, not really concentrating on what you’re doing. Most of the time, you’re in a hurry, because I made you late. I like watching your movements. The way your body moves, the way your clothes fit against your skin. It’s…intoxicating. I think about it all day. No…I fantasize about it all day. I fantasize about you all day, until I walk through that door and see you, and then my fantasies are real once again.”
Marlena’s hand came up to cup his face.
“You’re my fantasy, doc. Always have been, always will be.”
“I like that.” Marlena said as a tear slipped down her cheek.
“I like it too. I like the fact that I dream about my wife. That I am as happy as I am being with you. It makes me feel like we have come a long way and everything we went through was for a reason.”
Marlena reached up to kiss him gently on the lips.
“Okay your turn again.” John said.
“Again?” Marlena said, laughing.
“Yah. I’m really enjoying this!”
“Okay, what is your next question?”
“What are you thinking about when we dance? You always give me this look and I can’t figure it out.”
Marlena sucked in a breath and looked down.
“Ohh this is a good one. Spill it.” John said, smiling.
She laughed, slapping him on the arm.
“You rat.”
“Yep that’s me. Out with it.”
“Well…it’s a fantasy I have. That’s what I’m thinking about.” She sighed, brushing her hair out of her face.
“Uh-huh.”
“I’ve always had this fantasy that while we were dancing, you would…well somehow you…”
Marlena stopped, realizing she couldn’t find the words.
“What doc?” John asked, intrigued.
“Well…that somehow being that close to me would…drive you over the edge…and you wouldn’t be able to control yourself…and you would…grab my arm and drag me to the bathroom and have your way with me.”
She smiled sweetly at him.
John’s jaw dropped.
“That’s your fantasy? That I would drag you to a bathroom?”
“Uh-huh. That you would just throw me up against the door, rip my dress off and fuck me senseless. While all of our friends were just a few feet from us, outside that door.”
John stared at her, not believing this was his wife.
“That one caught you off guard, didn’t it?” She asked.
“Slightly. I…didn’t know you…caught that vibe from me.” He arched an eyebrow at her.
“What?” Marlena asked, incredulous.
“Well…that’s my fantasy too. I actually take it a step farther. I scout the bathroom while we dance. I always thought you wouldn’t quite go for it, so I didn’t try it. That’s why I can only handle dancing for a few songs and then I drag you home. If I stayed, you would be in that bathroom doc.”
Marlena laughed out loud, leaning against her husband.
“You mean all these years we’ve been having the same fantasy about each other?”
“I guess so!” He laughed with her.
“I suppose we have to do something about that, don’t we?”
John stopped laughing, staring at her once more, his eyes glazing over with lust.
“Why yes we do. Unfortunately we are going to have to wait a little longer, because what I have in mind for you…I can’t do right now.”
“Oh my…”
“My thoughts exactly.” John said as he kissed her deeply, moving slightly over her.
Marlena broke the kiss, her finger coming up to her husband’s lips.
“I have one more question for you.”
“Oh? What’s that?”
Marlena took his hand in hers and guided him down to her mound. She boldly pressed his hand against her.
“What are you thinking about when you touch me?”
It was straight and to the point and it made John start to sweat.
“When we make love, I’ve noticed that when you touch me here, you’re eyes never leave mine. Why?”
John’s face dropped to her chest.
“I want you to tell me John.” Marlena brought his face up, her hands at his temples.
“No you don’t doc.”
“You can tell me honey.”
John sighed. He was never going to mention this. It was something that he figured he would never know. He could live with it. Now, with the opportunity presenting itself, he had to know.
“When we first made love…when we thought I was Roman…everything was fine, going smoothly, until I touched you here.” He moved his fingers over her lightly, opening her, feeling her slickness.
“You looked up at me and there was something there that I didn’t understand. For a moment, it was as though you were looking at a stranger. Like you didn’t recognize my touch.”
Marlena held her breath. The moment of truth was coming. She could feel it deep inside.
“Doc…I had a feeling you knew that I wasn’t Roman, but you didn’t stop me. I thought I had imagined it. I thought maybe it was because we hadn’t been together in a while. But that wasn’t it Doc, was it?” John stopped his movements, waiting for her to respond.
Marlena eyes were watering. She was biting her lip nervously.
“It’s okay doc…to say it.”
Marlena looked up at him. She couldn’t stop the tears. She couldn’t stop the knot that came up to her throat, constricting her from speaking.
“I…I knew…oh god!” She covered her eyes with her hand; her sobs making her body tremble.
“What did you know Marlena?” John asked, taking her hand in his, holding it against his heart.
“I knew…when you touched…me…that you…weren’t Roman…” She looked up at him through watery eyes, tears still sliding down her face.
“How did you know doc?” John asked calmly.
“Because…I…just knew.”
“How doc?”
Marlena bit her lip. She looked down at John’s chest.
“Roman never did…the feelings that I had for you were so much more…and…when he touched me…it wasn’t…I don’t know…how to say this…” Marlena looked up at him with pleading eyes.
“You can do this doc…just tell me…please.”
Marlena closed her eyes, taking a breath to calm her nerves.
“I knew, that night, that you weren’t Roman. But I couldn’t tell you. I…loved you so much, and I thought I would never love like that again. I wanted you to be Roman so much that…I just…I let it go…I told myself that it was because of what you had gone through and what I went through. That we became different people and that was why our relationship was different now. But I knew…I knew all along…the simple fact was…I didn’t care that you weren’t him when it came right down to it. I knew you loved me before we took that trip to West Virginia. I knew I loved you before any of that happened. That was all that mattered to me. After a while, I stopped thinking about it, because in my eyes, you were my husband, and I was your wife.”
John dropped his head once more, his forehead resting against her chest.
“I’m so sorry I didn’t tell you. I kept telling myself that it was just a gut reaction…woman’s intuition…I should have said something. You deserved the truth. I just so wanted you to be my husband that I couldn’t even think of destroying your happiness. The family loved you from the start…the twins…even Carrie came around…you were just so happy…and I was happy. I’m sorry…there’s no excuse.”
John looked down at her, smiling.
Marlena looked at him, confused.
“John? What is it?” She asked.
“You didn’t want to destroy my happiness? I deserved the truth, but you couldn’t tell me because you wanted me to be happy? Think about it…does it remind you of a recent conversation we had?”
Marlena looked hard at him, thinking back. Her eyes opened wide.
“Oh…you said the same thing to me, didn’t you? At the cabin. When I asked you why you didn’t tell me about Hope? Oh god John…what have I done? I was so mad at you, and I did the exact same thing to you…Jesus I’m a hypocrite…”
Marlena disentangled herself from him, rising up to sit on the bed. She wrapped her arms around herself.
John wrapped his arms around her, his head resting on her shoulder.
“Let’s say we are even. I lied and you lied. It’s out in the open now, and if you forgive me, then I forgive you.”
Marlena looked over her shoulder slightly, her nose just touching his.
“Really…you mean that?”
“I mean it…I understand why you didn’t say anything…tell you the truth…I’m glad you didn’t. Some of the happiest years I had were as Roman. I had a family who loved me and trusted me. I had a life, doc. You gave me that life, even if it was a lie. You gave me everything I have today. I’ve known for a long time baby. I just never said anything.”
Marlena looked down at their bed, her eyes closing. She turned around suddenly, throwing herself in his arms. She sobbed against his shoulder.
“Hey, it’s okay doc.” John said as he rubbed her back, bringing her closer to him.
Marlena nodded against him. She turned her head, her face leaning into his neck.
“I believe I still haven’t answered your question, have I?” John asked.
Marlena looked up at him, a perplexed look on her face.
“You didn’t?” She asked.
“No…do you still want to know?”
“Uhm…sure.” Marlena responded.
John leaned down on an elbow, looking up at her as he spoke.
“As I said, I knew when I touched you that first night that something wasn’t quite right. I remember the exact look on your face, the exact moment you knew. And suddenly, your face changed. It went from surprise to lust just like that. I knew you loved me at that moment. If you hadn’t, you would have stopped me. I made it a habit to watch you every time I touched you. Do you know to this day, that same look comes across your face, just for an instant, and then it’s gone? I guess I do it because it lets me know that you’re really with me, exactly like how it was when we first made love.”
Marlena caressed his face, gazing down at him.
“I’m always with you my love.” She replied.
“I know that…I always have. What I mean is that every time with you is exactly like that first night for me. You move the same, you touch me in the same way and those looks still come across your face. I have always said being with you is like being on an eternal honeymoon. Well, now you know why. Some men want change in their sex lives, but I thrive on the fact that ours is exactly how it was in the beginning. That is why I watch you. It is why I will always watch you when I touch you. I can’t look away. Because I know when that look comes across your face, you know who the real me is. You always have, doc. You’ve always been the one who knew me, trusted me and loved me. Not my name, not my money…just me.”
Marlena curled up next to him, her face resting against his neck.
“I’m glad you told me that.” She whispered.
“I’m glad you told me too.” John replied, hugging her to him.
“Do I really do everything exactly the same?”
“Doc…you’re like a vintage wine. Your movements are the same, your looks, but honey…you have aged well. Making love with you gets better every time. I don’t know how or why, but I’m not about to change any part of it. I enjoy it way too much to mess with it. If there is one thing that has changed, I would say you’re much more uninhibited now. I enjoy that immensely.”
“Oh you do, do you?”
“Uh-huh…” John responded.
“Baby?”
“Yes my love?”
“I’m feeling rather uninhibited right this moment. You up to another round of spine-shattering sex with your wife?” Marlena asked as she sat up, her fingers grazing over his chest, down his stomach as she lazily made circular motions around his bellybutton.
John stared at his wife, smiling wide as her hand made its way down his torso.
“I’m always up for that baby…always.”
Two weeks later…
Marlena moaned in her sleep, snuggling up to John as she draped an arm across his chest and face, her hand smacking him in the eye.
“Oww! Hey, what the-“John yelped out before realizing the hand belonged to his wife.
Marlena moaned again, turning over onto her stomach, her face smashed into the pillow.
John rubbed his eye while he looked over at his wife. He had to smile as he stared at her. Even with her face smashed up, she was a vision.
He kissed her on the cheek and rose out of bed, eager to start the day ahead of him. He practically skipped into the bathroom and began his morning routine of shaving and showering.
Marlena groaned as she heard her husband’s voice from far away. He was singing a song that she liked, but she couldn’t remember the name of it. Marlena pulled her pillow out from under her head and flipped it over on top of her, banishing her husband’s voice and the light.
John was whistling as he walked back into the bedroom, noticing that his wife was now hiding under her pillow.
“Oh no you don’t Doc!” John yelled at her as he grabbed the pillow and threw it across the room. Marlena opened one eye to glare at him.
“Don’t give me that look…” John warned her.
“Give me back my pillow Black.” She snarled out.
“No. Time to get out of bed.” John replied with a smile on his face.
“Husband of mine this is no time to get on my bad side, so once again, give me back my pillow or else.”
“Or else what?” John asked.
“Or else you’re sleeping outside our bedroom door!” Marlena yelled out.
John sat down next to her, putting his arms on either side of her body as he looked down at her.
“I think we woke up on the wrong side of the bed this morning…” John said.
“I think my husband is going to accidentally fall off the balcony if he doesn’t return my damn pillow!”
“Oh my! Threatening your husband! For shame woman!” John thundered out dramatically.
Marlena couldn’t help it. She had to laugh a little at his theatrics. She buried her head as she giggled.
John decided to go for a full out laugh. He brought his hands to her waist and began tickling her. Marlena’s giggles became a fit of laughter as she tried to stop her husband.
After all was done, John ended up beneath her on the bed, Marlena holding down his hands and legs with her body.
“HA!! Now you can’t tickle me anymore!” Marlena said with a victorious smile.
“Quite right my dear, but you can’t move either…and I have a rather grand view of your breasts at the moment. I like this position. One question though…what happens when we get hungry?” John asked curiously.
“You be the gentleman and go fix me breakfast?” Marlena asked with an innocent smile.
“ME?” John replied.
“Yah you. I’m the pregnant one. I have to rest…for the baby…” Marlena batted her eyelashes at him.
“Oh…you’re milking this woman…but I can never resist you, so I will make breakfast just for you, okay?”
“Thank you my husband.” Marlena replied.
“You’re welcome Mrs. Black.” John answered.
At this point, Marlena noticed that one of John’s eyes was a bit swollen. She let go of his arm to put her fingers next to his eye.
“Baby, what happened to your eye? Why is it swollen?”
“Because my wife decided this morning that she wanted to be a boxer…by the way, you have a great right hook…have I ever told you that?” John said with a sweet smile on his face.
“Oh baby…I’m so sorry! Should I kiss it and make it feel better?” She asked.
“That would be nice…” John said slyly.
Marlena leaned down to kiss his eye, and then his cheek. She kissed his nose next and then made her way to his ear.
“Honey you didn’t hit me way over there.” He said.
“Oh I didn’t? I thought I would just cover all the bases while I was here.” Marlena said as she kissed his neck and nipped at his chin.
“Babe I have to go to work…” John replied as she came up to look at him.
“Are you sure?” She asked as she wiggled her hips above him.
John gulped, not sure of anything at the moment.
“Pretty sure…” He replied.
Marlena kissed him lightly, licking his lips as her hips glided along his thighs and groin area. She brought herself back up to a sitting position.
“Are you sure?” She asked once again.
Sweat was starting to form on his face and body.
“Somewhat sure honey…” He said in a gruff voice.
Marlena grabbed his face forcefully, taking his lips roughly as she forced her tongue inside his mouth. Her hips bucked against him, making her moan into his mouth.
She came up for air, her hair flying all around her, her hands grazing up and down his chest.
“Are you sure sailor?” She asked for the last time, an eyebrow arched.
“I think I can stay home today baby…” John said as he came up to her, his arms wrapping around her waist.
“I love it when you stay home!” She squealed as he flipped her over. He grabbed the phone next to the bed and called the office. His secretary let him know that he had no meetings for the day and his appointments could be switched. She wished him a good day and John hung up the phone.
“So…what do you want to do today?” He asked as he leaned to his side, his leg coming up to rest over her legs, his hand rubbing her belly in circular movements.
“Uhm…I want to watch an old movie while we curl up under a blanket and eat popcorn!”
“That is one wish. You have two more left.” John said, smiling at the conversation they had last week. He promised her three wishes everyday if she promised to eat healthy, stay away from people who upset her and rest.
It was a hard deal for Marlena, who had to give up her favorite potato chips, limit her phone conversations with Sami, Hope, Bo and Roman to once a week and stay at home on partial bed rest. She had been hoping to continue working for another month, but this pregnancy was taking all her energy, so she gave her notice two weeks early. This was her third day home and already she was having problems with loneliness.
John knew she was going stir crazy, but his master plan was already in effect. If all went his way, Marlena wouldn’t be at home by herself for very long.
“Uhm…let’s see…I want to take a long bath with my husband…” She said coyly.
“I believe I can squeeze that in…and last but not least?” John replied with a glint in his eye.
“Oh boy…um…I want to dance…with you…to the music that we heard in New Orleans…do you remember that song that I liked?” Marlena asked as she drew circles with her nail on his stomach.
“I believe I do remember that song…” John said with a smile.
“Okay sailor…that’s what I want today…so get to it…” She replied with a big smile.
“Wait, wait, wait…what about what I want?” John said as he sat up, looking down at her.
“Uhm…oh yah…well…what would you like to do today?” Marlena asked with a blush spreading across her cheeks.
“So glad you asked wife…As a matter-of-fact I do have a few things that I want to do today. First, I would like to play some cards with my lovely wife…Perhaps a game of May I?”
“John, you need at least three people to play May I…you know that, but I would love to play some cards…what about War?” Marlena asked mischievously.
“War it is! The second thing I would like to do is to start picking out baby names, starting from A and making our way to Z…” John said as he stretched out beside her on the bed, his finger grazing her cheek.
Marlena smiled as she brought her hands to his chest.
“I would love to start picking out names for our baby…Can we do that first?” She asked with a gleam in her eye.
“Nope, because I want to do my third wish first.” John replied.
“Oh…okay…what is your third wish?”
“Make love to my wife.” John stated matter-of-factly.
Marlena smiled wickedly. In the last two weeks, there love life had been in full swing. Truth be told, they were making love more often than ever before.
When Marlena thought about it, she suspected the reason she was so tired was because they were having sex sessions twice a day. She wanted to make love in the morning and John wanted to at night, but with them once was never enough. So thus began the sessions as they called it.
And instead of toning that area of her life down, she decided to go on an early leave from work. She figured that if she rested enough now, she and John might be able to make love for a little longer, instead of having to stop at her fifth month.
“Well…I definitely agree that we should…well that you should get your last wish first.” Marlena said as she wrapped her arms around John’s abdomen, her hands grazing up and down his back.
John leaned in for a kiss just as the phone rang. He groaned loudly and put his forehead against hers.
“Don’t answer it baby…Let the machine get it.” Marlena said breathlessly.
“It could be the kids honey.”
“If it’s an emergency, they will call our cell phones, okay?” She replied as she brought his body down to hers, lifting her head to meet his lips. She sucked on his lower lip, moaning against him, encouraging him to continue.
John grabbed the collar of her shirt, which was actually his shirt and ripped it open, revealing Marlena’s naked body underneath. Marlena’s sharp intake of breath was enough for John to continue.
He latched on to a breast as he kneaded her thigh, bringing her leg up around his midsection. Marlena arched her back, giving him easier access to her breast. She groaned beneath him, grinding her hips against his.
He left her breast to travel up her neck with his tongue, making his way to her ear.
Just as he bit her lobe, Belle’s voice broke their fog.
“Momma! Rise and shine!” Belle’s voice boomed out, stopping John and Marlena instantly.
Marlena smiled faintly at John, who reluctantly got out of bed and walked to the door. He opened it more forcefully than he wanted to, making his daughter jump back in surprise.
“Dad! What are you still doing at home?” Belle asked confused.
“Hey pumpkin, I decided to not go into work today. I’m going to stay home with your mom. Can you get to school on your own?” John asked, hating it that he was trying to get rid of his daughter as fast as he could.
“Sure daddy…Tell Mom I love her k? And tell her to rest today for me? Love you!” Belle said as she skipped down the hall, waving at her father.
“No problem pumpkin, be careful and have a good day!” John yelled after her.
“Is she okay to get to school?” Marlena asked as John slid into bed next to her once again.
“Yep, she’s fine doc. Nothing to worry about.” He replied as he wrapped her in his arms, bringing her up against him.
“I’m not worried. I just don’t want her to feel that we are neglecting her, that’s all.” Marlena said as she rubbed his arms with her hands, warming him up in more ways then one.
“She’s fine doc…believe me…She is having the time of her life with us back together and the new baby…Let’s not talk about it, okay?” John pleaded.
Marlena giggled as John smiled down at her. He once again covered her with his body as he kissed her gently. As time went on, the kiss grew from sweet to passionate, from slow to frantic.
Marlena’s cell phone rang out minutes later. Both groaned in unison as she reached for it.
“Its Sami…I have to answer it. Today is our day to talk. I’m sorry honey.” She reached up to cup his cheek, a sad smile on her face.
“I’ll just be in the shower, soaking under cold water baby.” He said with a faint smile.
“No honey…hold on for a second…Sami? Hi honey…can you hold on for a minute? Thanks honey…John?” Marlena asked, holding her hand over her cell phone.
“Yah baby.” John replied.
“Why don’t you go make some breakfast. By the time you’re done, I will be done with Sami and we can continue our little…conversation?” Marlena asked hopefully.
“Sounds good hon…I’ll be back up soon.”
John looked over the breakfast tray once more to make sure he had everything. When he was satisfied, he picked up the tray and took it upstairs. Marlena was just finishing up her conversation with Sami when he walked in.
“Oh, Sami John just walked in. Did you want to still talk to him?” Marlena asked.
John set the tray on the bed while looking quizzically at his wife.
“Okay honey…I love you. Here’s John.” Marlena said as she handed him her cell phone.
John took it, still staring at her. Marlena’s shoulders went up as she shook her head to let him know she didn’t know anything.
John cleared his throat, trying to sound as if this was normal.
“Hey Sami, what’s up?” He said, sounding casual.
“Hi John…I just wanted to make sure that Mom was really okay…ya know is she really resting as much as the doctor told her to and things like that…” Sami sounded hesitant as she spoke.
“Everything is fine Sami. We all are doing well. How are you doing?”
“Oh…well we are good. Thanks for asking…um…well I just wanted to make sure that she wasn’t putting too much stress on herself…” Sami sounded like she wanted to say something else, but didn’t.
“Nope…Your mom is doing great. She is being a very good patient for us so far.” He said as he pointed at her.
“It’s a conspiracy!” Marlena shouted out as she laughed. John laughed with her.
“Oh…well…it sounds like she is enjoying herself. I’m…glad she has you their…John.”
John shook his head, wondering how on earth Sami was being civil to him. He decided to press his luck even further.
“Well…we are trying to keep her entertained so she doesn’t go haywire. Ya know later today we were planning to pop in a movie and eat some popcorn. How about you come on over and join us. I am sure your mom would love to see you and spend some time with you.”
Marlena choked on her orange juice, searching frantically for a napkin to wipe up her mess. She stared at John as if he was mad. He raised his shoulders as if to say he didn’t know what he was doing.
“Oh…gosh…I don’t want to interrupt anything…I’m sure you guys want to spend some time together…” Sami said in a quiet voice.
“Samantha…why don’t you come over? It would mean a lot to your mom…and to me…I can’t think of a better afternoon with two of my favorite girls…” John said in a soft tone.
“Um…okay…I am off work at three today…how about I come over after?” Sami replied.
“That would be great. We will see you then, okay?”
“Okay…Thank you…John…This is very…sweet of you…” Sami said after a pause.
“Your welcome kiddo. Have a good day at work. Bye…”
“Bye.”
“What on earth was all that about?” Marlena asked as John joined her on the bed.
“I have no idea doc…she was just being so sweet and affectionate that it came out before I thought about it…you okay with this?” John asked, not even realizing that he hadn’t asked Marlena if she was in the mood to see Sami.
“Oh…I’m fine…I am looking forward to seeing Sami…I just can’t believe she said yes…” Marlena looked at him with a dazed look on her face.
“Maybe my charm is finally working?” John said hopefully.
“Oh honey…you know your charm wins me over every time, but with Samantha…more than likely she is worried about me and wants to see for herself that I am okay…”
“Well damn…I thought I was really getting through to her…oh well…we can try right?” John replied.
“That’s right honey…now…on to other topics of discussion…I seem to remember that before we were interrupted…we were talking at length about something very important…” Marlena said as she bit into a strawberry.
John stared at her mouth as she chewed her fruit.
“John…are you listening to me?” Marlena asked.
“I’m sorry hon…what?”
“Baby…did you hear what I said?”
“Uh…no I didn’t…I was staring at your mouth…can we talk later doc? I’m in some serious need of attention about now…and your mouth is a big part of my need.” John said as he pushed the tray to the opposite end of the bed.
“That’s what I was talking about my love…our conversation before Sami called…do you remember where we were?” Marlena asked as she arched back against the bed.
“I remember where you were…” John said slyly as he lifted her leg to wrap it around his torso. He opened her shirt again and kissed his way up her stomach, licking each of her breasts before losing himself in her fragrance at her neck.
“Oh yes…I do believe we were right there…” She giggled.
John nipped at her earlobe as he cupped her mound. Marlena sighed with pleasure and opened her legs wider. John made his way to her chin, biting it softly before brushing her lips with his. He stared at her intently as he rubbed her clit and gently pushed two fingers inside of her.
Marlena arched her back, her hips grinding against the bed, her head falling to the side. Just as she was about to tell John to go deeper, his cell phone rang.
Marlena screamed out her frustration and threw his pillow across the room as John reached for his phone.
While John was downstairs talking to Brady, Marlena decided to shower and get ready for the day. She was hesitant about seeing Sami, noticing that she had butterflies in her stomach. But also somewhat hopeful that maybe this was a turning point for Sami. Perhaps now she really was ready to give John a chance.
As she was finishing up her hair, John bounded up the stairs two at a time.
“Doc? Where is the prettiest lady in the world?” He yelled out.
“In the bathroom honey.” Marlena yelled back.
John rushed in, catching his breath as he leaned against the door.
“Hon… Guess what?”
“What?” Marlena asked.
“Brady is coming out in a few weeks! He is so happy about the baby…He says that the time isn’t going by fast enough until he can come see us…what do you think?”
Marlena turned around to finish up her hair. She was afraid to see Brady in truth. The last time they had seen each other, it hadn’t been good. Brady seemed to turn on her instantly when he realized she wasn’t his real mother. Neither had dealt with it well. Now she was truly afraid of how he might feel.
John came up behind her and wrapped his arms around her.
“Doc…don’t be afraid. Brady talked to me about…well about how he feels now…school has been good for him these last few years…he has worked out a lot of his issues about you and Isabella. He said that I was supposed to give you a kiss from him and a hug.”
John leaned in to kiss her on the cheek and hug her tight.
“And I am supposed to tell you that he loves you, he can’t wait to see you and he is going to be here helping all of us out so that you are well taken care of.”
Marlena turned to look at John. A perplexing look crossed her face.
“John…what’s going on with our children? Sami wants to see us? Brady is saying he loves me? Belle has been leaving us alone to have our time together, but still helping out with anything we need? This is all so confusing!” Marlena said as she flung her hands in the air. She began to cry helplessly.
“Hey baby…why are you crying?” John asked as he hugged her to him.
“I don’t know!” Marlena wailed.
“Doc…don’t worry…you’re not going crazy…I think it’s just the baby telling us he’s here.” John said as he patted her hair.
“You mean she’s here…” Marlena said with a pout.
“It’s here?” John said as he pulled back to look at her.
They both laughed in unison as they hugged again.
“Hey doc…Do you hear that?” John asked.
“What?”
“Nothing…it’s quiet…no phones going off.” John replied.
“No children bothering us…” Marlena said hopefully.
“Should we chance it?” John said raising an eyebrow.
“I’ll race you to the bed!” Marlena yelled out as she ran for the bathroom door.
“Not fair Doc!” John yelled out amid Marlena’s squeals of laughter.
Marlena jumped onto their bed laughing.
“I won!” She yelled out as she turned towards her husband.
John approached her, breathing hard.
“As I said before…that…wasn’t…fair.” He pointed a finger at her, wagging it back and forth.
“Spoil-sport.” Marlena stuck her tongue out at him and then laughed to herself as she leaned back on the bed, her arms coming to rest above her head, her leg bending at the knee.
“Do you really mind?” She asked in a husky voice.
John was just about to answer her when a vision came across his eyes. It was their wedding night on the plane. Marlena was in the exact same position as she was now, clad in white lace and silk. Somehow, she was more beautiful now then that night.
“Baby, are you okay?” Marlena asked as she began to rise up.
John shook his head as the vision began to fade, smiling down at her.
“I’m great hon. I was just remembering something.”
“Oh…are you going to let me in on the secret?” She asked as her leg grazed his thigh.
“I was just thinking of our wedding night…you were in this exact position on the bed…you looked so beautiful…just like now.”
John sat down next to her, his hand skimming up her leg.
Marlena reached out a hand to cup his face.
“Thank you…that was an incredible night as I recall.”
“Mmm-hmm…” John answered as his hand made its way up her leg, coming to rest on her stomach. At 14 weeks, Marlena was just starting to show a little bump. He let his hand caress her belly. John looked at his wife as an intense feeling of pride washed over him.
“I love you so much baby, more than I ever thought was possible.”
Marlena’s hand covered his as she spoke.
“I love you too honey. I’ve been feeling the same way. Every time I look at you, I feel as though my heart will burst with the love I have for you. I just start to cry tears of joy.”
John smiled as he leaned down on an elbow beside her. She was crying silently with a smile on her face.
“You know what?” John asked.
“No…what?” She replied.
“Right now…this moment…I am feeling like a complete man. I feel as though there is nothing else that I want in the world right now. I have my wife, my family and our baby…and it is all I need Doc.”
Marlena’s hand caressed his face.
“It’s a great feeling, isn’t it?” She asked.
“It’s the best feeling in the world.” John replied.
He closed his eyes as his forehead touched hers. She sighed contently as he wrapped her in his arms.
“You know what would feel even better than this?” Marlena asked as she leaned back to look at him.
“If we had no clothes on?” John asked hopefully.
Marlena laughed as she punched him in the arm.
“You got part of it!” She replied.
“Ummm…if we had no clothes on and we were eating ice cream?” John asked.
Marlena squealed with laughter again.
“How did you know that was what I was thinking?” She said through tears.
“Hey, I know what my baby wants, don’t I?”
John began to get up from the bed, but he stopped as soon as Marlena’s hands grabbed his arms. He looked down at her quizzically.
“I meant I wanted ice cream after Sailor.” She said seductively.
John arched an eyebrow as he came back to lie on top of her.
“Oh…guess you’re still a mystery to me honey.” He said as he smiled.
“How I love that I am…come here…” She replied as she brought her arms around his neck, pulling him down for a kiss.
Sami called Eric after her conversation with John. A plan had formed in her mind and she was hoping that it would work out.
“Hello?” Eric said groggily.
“Don’t tell me you are still in bed!” Sami said.
“Hey sis…yes I am still in bed. What’s up?”
“Hey, what are doing this afternoon?”
“Uhm…I’m free today. You need something?” He replied.
“Yah…John invited me over to watch a movie after work with him and mom…and I was thinking we could make it a family thing ya know? I am going to call Carrie and Belle and see if they can come too. What do you think?” Sami asked.
“I’m there sis…hey did you know that Brady is flying in today?”
“No I didn’t…when does he get in?” Sami asked.
“At 2 this afternoon. He called John and told him he would be coming in a few weeks, but he’s actually coming in today. He wanted to surprise them. I am picking him up at the airport, so I’ll bring him along with me.”
“This is perfect. The whole family will be there. I will bring Will with me also. So I will see you two later?” She said.
“Yep…see you later sis. Bye!” He said.
“Bye Eric!”
Sami hung up the phone and began dialing Carrie’s number, hoping she would be free.
Marlena and John were in bed, naked, feeding ice cream to each other. Or rather dropping melted ice cream on certain spots.
John let some ice cream fall off his spoon onto Marlena’s breast.
“Jesus that’s cold honey!” She squealed against him.
John laughed as he licked at the cream, taking her breast in his mouth.
Marlena arched her back against him, allowing him full access to her chest. She moaned deep in her throat as John pulled on her nipple and bit down.
“Oh baby…”
John popped his head up abruptly. Marlena opened her eyes, trying to focus.
“Why did you stop honey?”
“You said oh baby…is the baby hungry?”
Marlena looked at John with wide eyes as he moved down the bed until he was at her stomach.
“Are you hungry baby? You want some ice cream?” John asked as he dripped some cream onto Marlena’s tummy.
Marlena began laughing as John talked to the baby, licking up the cream.
“John there is something seriously demented about this. Talking to the baby as you’re trying to seduce me.” She said as she raised her arms above her, resting her head against her hands.
“Hey…who seduced who here?” He asked. “Don’t listen to your momma. She doesn’t understand us does she?” He laughed as he looked up at her.
“Get up here Black.” She demanded.
“And she’s so bossy. I feel for ya kid.” He kissed her tummy, licking her belly button and slowly making his way up her body.
“Baby what do you say we go take that bubble bath? We’ve already done my first wish, so it’s your turn now.”
“Ohh…that sounds divine…can we…uh…continue this in the bath?” She asked with a gleam in her eye.
John touched her stomach again, looking down at her tummy.
“And she’s so demanding kid…” He laughed as he ducked out of her way before she could slap him, running towards the bath.
“I’ll start the water honey!” He yelled out to her.
Marlena touched her tummy. She spoke softly to her child so John couldn’t hear her.
“And your Daddy just loves it kid. Remember that okay?” She patted her stomach as she made her way to the bathroom.
“Come on Belle, you have to come!” Sami pleaded.
“Sami, I really want to be there, but I already promised I would go with Shawn.”
“Look Belle…all of the kids are going to be there. You spend all your time with Shawn…he will understand if you can’t make it once. This is for Mom Belle! Please say you will come…”
Belle stood outside of her classroom, rubbing her head with her hand.
“All right…I’ll be there as soon as I can, okay? Don’t start the movie without me.”
“Thanks Belle! Oh…and there is a surprise for you when you get there k?” Sami said secretively.
“What surprise?” Belle asked intrigued.
“You’ll see…believe me, you don’t want to miss this!” Sami replied.
“Okay, see you then.”
Belle hung up her phone and walked into her classroom, wondering if this surprise would be disastrous.
Marlena and John were soaking in a bubble bath, lazily gliding their fingers up and down each other’s bodies.
“Honey?” Marlena asked.
“Yah baby?”
“You know now would be a great time to start thinking about names for the baby. I believe that is one of your wishes for today. Shall we start with A’s?” She asked.
“You know what? That sounds perfect. You know what I was wondering Doc?”
“No…what?” She replied.
“Well…all of the kids are named for someone. Brady is named for the family, Belle is named for Izzy B, Sami is named after your sister, Eric is named after your family, and Carrie is named for Caroline.” John said.
“So, what are you thinking honey?”
“Well…maybe our baby should be named after someone in the family. Someone that has meant a lot to us. Perhaps a person who helped get us together or someone who never lost faith in us…sort of as a thank you to that person for believing in us. What do you think?”
“I think it’s a wonderful idea. Who’s your first candidate?” She said laughing lightly.
“Well before we get into that, let’s go over some details. Do we want middle names?”
“Yes, we do.” Marlena answered for him.
“Okay, I guess that’s a yes from me too, right?” John said as he laughed.
“You bet. Next question?” Marlena asked.
“Do we want the godparents to be separate? If so, then we need to pick three people for each side, at least until we know if it’s a girl or boy.”
“Yes…I want them separate. I want to include as many people as we can.”
“Okay. How should we pick? I pick the boys, you pick the girls?” John asked.
“Hhmmm…all right I have my three!” Marlena exclaimed.
“Wait Doc…You already have three girls? I still don’t know who I am supposed to pick!”
John threw up his hands as his wife laughed beside him. She turned in his arms, resting her arms on his chest.
“You think about yours while I tell you my three. You ready?”
“Shoot.” John said.
“All right…well if it’s a girl, I would like to name her Maggie Elizabeth Black. After Maggie and Liz…gosh I miss Liz…I haven’t seen her in so long, but we were wonderful friends. And I have a special request. I would like two godmothers and two godfathers for our baby. I don’t know why, but I figure two is better than one right? So I choose Lexie and Laura. And that’s my choices. What about you?” Marlena asked as she smiled sweetly up at her husband, who still had a confused look on his face.
“Uh…hold on…I need another name here…lemme think…” John looked up at the ceiling pretending to think hard, until his wife snaked a hand underneath the water and began tickling him.
“Give! Give! All right I got em!” John shouted out amid his laughter.
“Spill already!” Marlena said.
“Okay, here goes. I choose for a son the name Gabriel Shane Black. And my godfathers are Abe and Victor. What do you think?”
Marlena looked at him perplexed, her head tilted. Realization hit her suddenly and she breathed in sharply as tears fell from her eyes.
“Gabe? That’s who you’re talking about, right?” Marlena asked.
“Yah. Gabe helped me to believe again. He warned me that the woman I loved was going to die, and I would have to be strong to save her. He was letting me know that I was supposed to be with you Doc. The message took a few years to take, but I got it eventually. The reason you are here today is because of him, and without you, there would be no baby. So I would say he is the best choice. Shane is a good choice also. He is one of my oldest friends and he has always helped us out whenever we needed him.”
Marlena kissed him sweetly, wiping her tears away.
“I like all the names we picked. Now, we just have to wait to see which ones we get to use.” Marlena sighed and leaned against John, her head resting on his chest.
“You want to use all of them, don’t you?” John asked.
“YES!” Marlena wailed as she started crying again.
“Me too, Doc. Me too.” John said as he held her close.
Eric stepped out of his car when he saw Brady.
“Bro!” Eric yelled out, waving his arm.
Brady ran up to his brother, dropping his bags as they embraced.
“How you doing big brother?” Brady said as he smacked Eric on the back.
“I’m good. How was your flight?”
Brady picked up his bags and put them in the trunk.
“Good. Hey thanks for picking me up man. I really want to surprise Mom and Dad.”
Eric was about to say something when he realized Brady had called Marlena mom.
“Whoa. You just said mom. Was that a slip or am I missing something?”
“I’ve grown up bro. Dealt with a lot of stuff. Marlena has been my mother since I can remember, and I figure it’s about time I acted like it. I talked to my real mom about it, well ya know what I mean, and I got this great feeling that she is okay with it. You don’t think I’m going to put her in premature labor when she hears me call her mom, do ya?” Brady laughed as he stepped into the car.
“Well…tell ya the truth, a lot of things are going to surprise Mom and Dad today. Let’s hope the excitement isn’t too much for her!”
Sami hugged her son as she took his backpack and placed it into the backseat of her car.
Once on the road, she asked her son how his day went.
“It was good Mom. Where are we going?” Will asked.
“We are going to Grandma’s to see her and John. We are going to watch a movie.”
“Mom, why don’t you call him Grandpa…or Dad?” Will inquired.
“Well…he isn’t my real father honey. Grandpa Roman is my father.” Sami said.
“From what I see, Grandpa John is as much your father as Grandpa Roman is.”
“And just what have you seen Mister?” Sami said laughingly as she looked over at her son.
“Oh you’d be surprised.” Will said mysteriously.
“Will…is there something you want to tell me?” Sami asked.
“I can’t. I promised Grandpa I wouldn’t say anything. I’m really good at keeping promises Mom.” Will said.
“Well…how about if I promise you that I won’t tell anyone about your promise with John?” Sami stuck out her pinkie in front of her son.
Will looked at his mom, thought for a few seconds, and finally put his pinkie around his mothers.
“Okay, spill the beans.” Sami said.
“A few years back, Grandpa and I started this little game. Every time we would say goodbye, he would whisper in my ear-give your mom a hug from me little guy, but don’t tell her it’s from me k?-and that’s why every time I see Grandpa John, I give you a hug a few minutes later. You’ve been getting hugs from him for years through me. Isn’t that cool Mom?”
Sami gripped the steering wheel until her knuckles were white. Tears threatened to fall from her eyes.
“Mom? You okay?” Will asked.
“I’m fine, honey. So what else does John do that I don’t know about?”
“He sends you flowers on special days.” Will said matter-of-factly.
Sami went back into her memories, trying to remember when he had sent her flowers. She couldn’t remember getting any.
“When has John sent me flowers, Will?” Sami asked.
“I go with him when he sends them. He does it four times a year. He says they are four very special days for him. One is the day he came home, when everyone thought he was Grandpa Roman. He held you for the first time that day, and he got to put you to sleep after your bottle. The second day is the day Grandma met you and Uncle Eric after being away for a little while. Grandpa said that you were so happy that your mom was back that you fell asleep in her arms. Grandpa said it was one of his most favorite moments in his life. The third day is the day you found out you were pregnant with me; because in his eyes, that was the day you became a woman and a mother. He picks out all the flowers, ones that remind him of you, and he signs them-from someone that loves you. He doesn’t write it though. He said you would know his handwriting, so the lady behind the counter signs it for him.”
Sami is now visibly crying. All these years, she says to herself. I was so hard on him, and so mean, and here he is sending me flowers and hugs through my son.
“Will…you only mentioned three days. What’s the fourth day for?”
“Oh…well that one isn’t a happy day. Grandpa won’t tell me what it is for. The only thing he says is that day was very hard for you. You saw something that made you very upset, and he is to blame for it. He said he sends you flowers that day in hopes that you will one day forgive him. I think that is the one he sends in February or somewhere around there. I can’t remember all the days Mom. I’m not that smart.” Will says wryly.
At the next stoplight, Sami takes out her day planner. She had been marking her calendar whenever she received these flowers with no name attached. As she saw the date that Will was talking about, her hand flew up to her mouth as she stifled a cry. It was the day that she saw her mother and John in the Titan conference room.
After soaking in the bubble bath, John and Marlena played a rousing game of war in the living room. After Marlena won the first game in ten minutes flat, John threw the cards and walked away, complaining that she must have cheated.
She coerced him into playing one more game, which was put on hold when they had to get ready for Sami’s arrival.
“Doc, don’t you even think of switching those cards!” John yelled from the kitchen where he was making popcorn.
“You brat! I’m not even near the cards!” Marlena yelled back as she grabbed a blanket from the closet.
“Just checking…” John replied.
“Behave Sailor, or I will get you back tonight.”
“Is that a promise?” John asked as he popped his head out from the kitchen.
“Yes, always.”
“Well in that case, stop cheating Marlena.” He went back into the kitchen with a grin on his face.
Marlena picked up a pillow, aiming for the door. When John didn’t hear a reply, he popped his head out again, only to be hit in the head with the pillow.
Marlena stood her ground with her hands on her hips, a sweet smile on her lips. John rubbed his head, glaring at her.
“You are paying for that later, dear.” He said as his eyes grew dark.
“I can’t wait Black.” She replied seductively.
John began walking towards her as the doorbell rang, breaking their eye contact as they turned towards the door.
“That must be Sami.” Marlena said, giving John a look over her shoulder.
“Later.” John said low in his throat.
“Definitely.” Marlena whispered as she walked towards the door.
“Hi honey!” She said as she wrapped her daughter in a hug. As they stepped out of their embrace, John heard Marlena squeal.
“Will? Oh my baby boy, give your grandma a hug!”
Carrie met Belle near the elevator up to the penthouse. They embraced, talking while they waited.
“And where are you two going?” Brady called out to his sisters.
Carrie and Belle turned around and yelled out as they both hugged their brothers.
“Brady, what are you doing here?” Belle asked as her brother twirled her around.
“I came home early to surprise Mom and Dad silly.” He said as he ruffled her hair.
“Whoa…you said Mom Brady.” Carrie said while still in Eric’s embrace.
“Yah…a lot of things have changed. So it looks like the whole clan is here. Shall we go up and face the music?” Brady asked.
“Mom and Dad are going to freak! This is so cool.” Belle exclaimed.
Eric turned to Brady rolling his eyes.
“This is so cool Brady.” Eric said imitating his sister.
“You’re such a freak Eric.” Brady said as he struck a pose.
Carrie burst out laughing as Belle put her hands on her hips.
“Boys. You’re so unsophisticated.” Belle replied as she turned around, her head held high.
Brady put his arm around Eric, whispering in his ear.
“Is it just me, or does she remind you of Mom to a tee?” Brady asked.
“You hit it on the bulls-eye bro. She is going to be a tough cookie.” Eric replied as they stepped into the elevator.
“Sami I am so happy you brought Will over to see us.” Marlena said as she closed the front door.
Will ran into John’s arms and he picked his grandson up and twirled him around.
“Hey buddy, you wanna help grandpa make the popcorn?” John asked.
“Yah!!” Will replied laughing.
“Oh, um…make a lot of popcorn. I’m really hungry.” Sami said to them.
John turned around, looking at Sami oddly.
“How hungry are you?” He asked.
“Real hungry. Make like four bags. I mean Will can eat one by himself, and Mom here, well she might get a craving…or something.” Sami said nervously.
“O-kay. Let’s go make a bunch of popcorn little guy!” John said as they disappeared into the kitchen.
Sami took off her coat and went to sit on the coach, looking visibly uncomfortable.
“Sami, is everything all right?” Marlena asked, concern written on her face.
“Mom, don’t be mad, but I planned a little surprise for you. I know you aren’t supposed to get excited, but I thought this is a good excitement, so I hope…well just keep calm okay? Remember to breathe and maybe you should sit…ya know don’t get up a lot okay?” Sami said hurriedly.
“Sami, you aren’t making any sense. Are you sure you’re okay?” Marlena said as she brushed some hair out of Sami’s face.
Sami hugged her Mom, breathing in her perfume. She hugged her Mom tighter as she spoke.
“I just wanted to show you how much I love you Mom. So for me, just keep calm, okay?”
“Okay baby girl. I love you too you know?” Marlena replied as she stroked Sami’s hair.
“I know Mom.”
Just then the doorbell rang. Marlena stood up, but was stopped by Sami.
“Let me get that Mom. You just sit here.” Sami said as she rose up and walked over to the door.
Marlena turned around as the door opened and was startled to see Carrie and Belle in the doorway.
“Surprise!” They yelled as they ran in, throwing their stuff on the desk as they ran into Marlena’s embrace.
“Oh! All my girls together! Oh…” Marlena hugged them fiercely as she looked at Sami. She said a silent thank you to her daughter as tears slipped from her eyes.
“Okay mommy, sit down now. You need to stay calm remember?” Belle said with a worried expression.
Marlena sat down on the couch with Belle on one side and Carrie on the other. Sami took a seat in the chair next to the couch.
“I’m fine my sweet girl. This is a good surprise. No worries okay?”
“Okay.” Belle said as she leaned into her mother’s shoulder.
Just then John and Will walked out of the kitchen, each holding two huge bowls of popcorn.
“Whoa. Hey all my girls are here!” John said as he put down the popcorn, grabbing Carrie in a bear hug.
“We couldn’t let you watch a movie without us, could we?” Carrie said as she stepped back to the couch.
“Well I guess not. Hey pumpkin.” John said to Belle as he hugged her, twirling her around as she giggled.
“Daddy! Put me down. You know pretty soon you won’t be able to do that anymore.” Belle said.
John almost looked hurt, until Belle hit him in the stomach.
“I’m kidding Daddy. You have my permission to twirl me around until I’m 60.” She wrapped her arms around his waist.
John breathed a sigh of relief, which didn’t go unnoticed by Sami. She got up to pick up some popcorn so no one would see the tears flowing down her face.
“Well, let’s start the movie, shall we?” Marlena said as she reached for the movie.
“NO!” Sami yelled out.
“Sami? What’s wrong?” John asked, concerned.
“Uh…I have to go to the bathroom. Just wait for me k?” Sami asked as she ran off.
“Okay honey. We’ll wait.” Marlena replied, looking at John as she raised her shoulders.
The crowd talked amongst themselves as they waited for Sami.
“So how did you two end up here? Not that I mind at all.” John asked.
“Sami planned it all. She called us and asked us to join in for the movie.” Carrie replied.
“Yep she did. She got me to break plans with Shawn. She practically pleaded with me! But I realized she was right. I can see Shawn anytime, but how often do we all get together? Once in a blue moon? So here I am!” Belle said.
“Well…even though you live here, I am happy that you could make it for this. This is very special of Sami to do. I am so proud of all my girls.” Marlena said as she brushed Belle’s hair out of her eyes.
“Okay I’m back.” Sami replied as she came back to the living room.
The doorbell rang once more and Sami rushed to it.
“I’ll get it. Everyone sit down.” She said as reached for the knob.
“Who can that be?” Marlena asked John. John raised his arms, letting her know he was out of the loop also.
They turned towards the door just as it opened and Eric walked in.
“Hey, who started the party without me?” Eric said laughing as he hugged his sister.
“Oh Eric! Get over here!” Marlena squealed as she put her arms out.
“Hey Mom.” He replied as he hugged her. When John came up behind Marlena, Eric reached out an arm to put on his shoulder.
“Hey Pops how are you?” Eric asked.
John patted Eric’s arm.
“I’m good son. Thanks for joining out little party here.”
“Wouldn’t have missed it.”
Eric stepped back as he grabbed both of their hands, bringing them to the front door.
“And I come bearing gifts…or one gift actually.” He stepped back and motioned to the door.
Marlena looked at John tentatively, reaching out her hand to open the door.
On the other side stood Brady, his bags at his feet. Marlena and John, too stunned to speak, just looked at him.
“Hey Mom, congratulations on the little bambino, or bambina.” Brady said as he walked towards Marlena, wrapping his arms around her shoulders, burying his face between her shoulder and neck.
Marlena cried out, her arms wrapping around his waist, squeezing him as hard as she could.
“Oh my baby boy. You’re home!”
Marlena cried out, her arms wrapping around his waist, squeezing him as hard as she could.
“Oh my baby boy! You’re home!”
Brady smiled into her neck, smelling vanilla and lavender. It was a scent that made him finally feel home again.
John came up behind Marlena, wrapping his arms around his wife and son.
“Glad to see you son…” John said as he kissed Brady on the forehead.
“You too Dad.” Brady muffled from Marlena’s shoulder.
When John backed away, Brady stayed in her arm’s, refusing to let her go. Marlena cried into his shoulder, feeling such love emanating from him that she never wanted to let him go.
“I missed you Mama. I’m sorry I stayed away for such a long time.”
“Your home now. That’s all that matters.” Marlena replied.
She patted his back, kissing him on the cheek as they parted.
“Brady why did you-“
Brady put his hand to his father’s lips.
“Hold that thought Dad. I want to say hello to my big sister and my nephew first.” Brady said as he turned to the crowd sitting on the couch.
Brady walked over to Sami, who was silently crying by her son.
“Hey sis, come here and give me a hug.”
Sami walked into his embrace.
“It’s good to see you Brady. Thank you so much for coming out early.”
“I’m glad I did. Who knew this would happen.” He replied.
As they parted Will leaped into his uncle’s arms.
“Oh my god Will! You sprouted up!” Brady exclaimed.
“Yep I sure did! Grandpa says soon he won’t be able to pick me up!”
Brady laughed as he put Will down, ruffling his hair as he looked around at his family. John had grabbed his bags from the front door and was putting them by the stairs. As he turned around, he once again spoke to his son.
“Okay, now tell us what happened. We thought you weren’t coming out for a few weeks.”
“Well…my transfer came in sooner than I expected. So I decided to leave early. I wanted to surprise everyone.” Brady replied as he looked at Marlena.
Marlena was still crying as she wrapped her arms around her stomach.
“Mom? Can I talk to you in the kitchen?” Brady asked as he approached her.
“Sure honey. Why doesn’t everyone get settled and we will make more popcorn.” Marlena said as they walked to the kitchen.
Marlena got out more popcorn as Brady placed it in the microwave and turned it on.
“What did you want to talk about honey?” She asked as she sat at the table.
Brady sat in the chair next to her.
“Um…I have been angry for a long time about things that happened. I wanted to lash out at someone and I blamed you for every bad thing that happened to me. I was wrong to do that Mom. A little while ago, my mom came to me. It wasn’t a dream. I was sitting in my room, throwing things around and she just appeared out of nowhere. She told me that when she was dying, she asked you for a big favor. She asked you to look after my Dad, to love him and protect him because she knew he wouldn’t be able to handle her death on his own.”
Marlena was silently crying as she listened to her son, wiping at the tears as they fell.
“She also told me that she asked you to look after me, to love me and help me. She told me that she knew you would be a wonderful mother to me, because you loved my Dad so much and you loved me so much.”
Brady put his hand through his hair as he gathered his thoughts.
“She helped me to understand that you have only loved me since her death. You weren’t trying to take her place. You never demanded anything of me. All you have ever done is love me, protect me and cherish every moment with me. I couldn’t see that through my anger.”
Marlena touched his cheek with her hand. Brady put his hand on top of hers, closing his eyes as he squeezed her hand in his. He got down on his knees between her legs and grabbed her other hand, putting both his hands to his chest.
“I am so sorry Momma for making you doubt my love for you. I am so sorry for every time I yelled at you, offended you or made you feel bad. I am so sorry that it took me this long to see who you really are. I am so sorry that I couldn’t see that even when I acted like that, you showed me nothing but kindness and forgiveness. I hope that you can forgive me for all of it. I know I have a mom in heaven and I will always love her for bringing me into the world. But you are my Mom, and you have been from the very moment my birth mother died, and you will always be my Mom in my heart. I love you so much that sometimes I can’t even say how much, but I can show you how much you mean to me.”
Marlena couldn’t hold back the tears any longer. Brady reached into his jacket pocket and took out a box, placing it into her hands.
“I always liked the charm bracelet that Dad had given you for Christmas all those years ago, and I thought it was about time that you got another one.”
Marlena smiled at her son as her hands glided over the velvet box. She opened it gently and was so overcome with love that all she could do was stare at the bracelet. Brady took the bracelet out of the box and held it up for her to see.
“My mom told me to write down every special moment that I could remember with you and when I was done, I had five pages filled with memories. When I looked over those memories, I wondered if you remembered them too. So I took my favorites and put them on this bracelet so that you would always have these memories close to your heart.”
Marlena’s hand covered her mouth as the tears rolled down her face. She couldn’t speak.
“The first charm is the number 6. It represents your children. I wanted to include DJ because even though he is in heaven, you still love him just as much as when he was here with you. A lot of memories are of you with all your children. You always tried so hard to keep us together, and you never favored one child over another. Whether you gave birth to us or not, we are all your children in your heart.”
“The second charm is a cabin. It represents the Horton cabin. Some of my favorite trips were to that cabin with you and Dad. And it is where Belle was born, so it holds a very special place in my heart. Plus it is where I made my very first mud pie with you. You had to drag me away because I wanted to eat it. I remember you laughing so hard when I tried to tell Dad that you took my pie away from me. I didn’t tell him it was made of mud of course.”
Marlena laughed as the memory came back to her. John had looked at her so strangely until she told him the truth.
“The third charm is a baseball, because you were the one who took me to my very first game and you got me a baseball and a mitt for Christmas that year. You were the one who taught me how to catch a ball with that mitt. I still love baseball to this day, and I remember all the times you would jump up when I would catch that ball. You made me feel like I could do anything if I worked hard enough at it.”
“The fourth charm is an angel and it…”
Brady cleared his throat and wiped away some tears.
“It represents all the times you told me about my birth mom. You said she was an angel in heaven watching over me and that she loved me so much. You said I was so special that I had two mommies that I could love and that loved me. You never forgot about her and because of that, I never forgot about her either.”
“The fifth charm is a cloud. It represents all the times you would lay with me on the grass and watch the clouds go by. We would play that game of making the clouds into shapes and animals. You never cared how long we played, sometimes it was for hours, but I never forgot it. It also represents the rain. You loved to play in the rain with me and you would let me jump into the puddles. I remember screaming with laughter as I jumped around and got completely soaked, but you didn’t care how messy I got. You would just let me play and play until I practically fell asleep in a puddle.”
“The sixth charm is a book. It represents all the nights you read to me before I went to sleep. You taught me that reading was something very special because it allowed me to fantasize and to grow up to be a man with ideas. You were the first person to teach me about poetry and you would tell me about your favorite poems, but more than that you would ask me what each poem meant to me. You helped me to find my own voice and come up with my own thoughts. Because of that, you helped to define the man I am today.”
A sob left Marlena’s throat. It was almost too much for her to handle.
“The seventh charm is a music note. You would play music at night for me. You taught me how to dance. I remember that whenever I would have too much energy, you would get up and turn the music on and you would grab my hands and teach me a new dance. It is because of you that I have an appreciation for all different kinds of music. I have also found that I listen to the same type of music as you when I am studying. I listen to classical music just like you do when you are going over your work at home.”
“The last charm is my favorite. It is a baby. It has two meanings. The first is the new baby that you are giving us. A new brother or sister. The second meaning pertains to a conversation we had a long time ago. I asked you if you still loved me. You said I would always be your baby boy and you would always love me. This is my way of showing you that no matter how old I get, no matter what happens…I am always going to be your baby boy momma. I am always going to need your love and support. I am always going to need you in my life.”
Brady picked up Marlena’s hand and put the charm around her wrist, putting the clasp in place. He looked up at her through tear stained eyes and waited.
Marlena looked down at her new bracelet and back up at her son. She flung herself into his arms, hugging him as if her life depended on it. She cried and cried into his neck, sobbing uncontrollably as he held her up.
All eyes turned to the kitchen as Marlena’s sobs reached near hysterical.
“Is Grandma okay?” Will asked his mother.
“Grandma is okay Will. She is just so happy to see Brady, that’s all.” Sami said to her son.
John looked over at Sami and smiled. She suddenly realized it was the same smile he always gave her. It had never changed over the years, no matter what she had done to him. It was a smile that said he loved her, he was proud of her and he would be there for her no matter what. She knew right then what she had to do.
“John, can I talk to you in the den?” Sami asked as she rose up from the couch.
“Uh..Sure. Everyone dig in to the popcorn. We’ll be right back.” John put his hand on Sami’s back as he led her to the den.
“Hey, where did Belle go to?” Carrie asked as she looked around.
“I don’t know. I didn’t even see her leave.” Eric replied.
Marlena’s sobs had quieted some as she held her son to her. Never in her life had she been so touched.
She pulled away from him to look into his eyes, putting her hands on his cheeks.
“I am so touched by this honey that I can’t even put it into words. From the moment you came into this world, I loved you so much. Through all the years I have been blessed to spend with you, I loved you even more, and I will continue to love you like no other until I die. When that moment comes and my spirit goes to heaven, your mamma will be there waiting with open arms and I will wrap myself around her and tell her this hug is from your son and he loves you so much. And I will whisper in her ear my thanks that she brought you back into my life. I can never show you what this means to me.”
“Yes you can. There is something you can do.” Brady said as he grabbed her hands in his.
“Anything baby. I will do anything for you.” She responded.
“You can take care of yourself so that this baby comes into the world healthy and happy. That is all I ask of you.”
Marlena looked at her bracelet once more and smiled up at her son.
“I will do that, for you and this family. Every time I feel even a little stress, I will look at my bracelet and I will remember my promise to you.”
“Good. I will be here every step of the way. I want you to have the best pregnancy and birth. I can’t wait to see my little brother or sister!”
Brady laughed as he hugged her again. He kissed her on the cheek, helped her to stand up and retrieved the popcorn from the microwave, putting it into a bowl and making his way back into the living room with his mother.
Sami and John were standing near his desk in the den.
“So what’s up pumpkin?” John asked as he put his hands into his pockets.
“This.” Sami opened her day planner and pulled out a flattened flower. She handed it to him. John inhaled deeply, recognizing it as one of the flowers he sent to her.
“Will told you didn’t he?” John laughed a little at his grandson.
“Yes he did. On the way here actually. He told me about your special hugs and the reason you send me flowers on four special days.” Sami kept her eyes on John.
John sighed as he twirled the flower in his hand.
“I’m sorry Sami. I didn’t want you to get mad about this. I just love you so much, and this was the only way I could find to express it.” He put the flower down on the desk and turned around to look out the window.
Sami watched him as tears silently fell from her eyes.
“Do you know how much I love you pumpkin? I love you so much that I would die for you. I would kill anyone who harmed you or Will. I would walk through hell and back if it meant keeping you here to be with your son and your mother. I would do anything for you Sami. Unfortunately the one thing I can’t do is take back the past and I know that’s the only thing you want from me. If I could do that pumpkin, I would in a heartbeat. I would put you back into the arms of your mom and dad and walk away. It would kill me to do it, but I would for you, if only to see that beautiful smile on your face once more.”
“NO!” Sami yelled out.
John abruptly turned around, surprised at her tone.
“I don’t want to go back! I…I know you would do anything for me, but I wouldn’t want to go back to how it was. My mom has never been happier then she is now. She was always happy when she was with you. I understand that now. As much as I love my father, he couldn’t be the man that she needed him to be and he couldn’t be the father that I needed either.”
John looked at Sami strangely, wondering what she meant.
“I realize now that when my father first left, it was because of his job. Even though I don’t think he would have wanted to leave, he put himself in a situation like that when he didn’t have to. Getting Stefano meant more to him at that point. Then you came into our life and my mom was happier then I’ve ever seen her. When my father came back, you stepped down, but you didn’t want to. You were trying to do the right thing, just like my mom was trying to do the right thing by staying with my father. Roman was the only one who wasn’t trying to do the right thing. If he had, he would have realized how in love you two were, and he would have realized that it wasn’t right to force you out of our lives. When he left again, he willingly left. He wasn’t thinking about us, only himself. You have never, ever willingly left us. You never would, because you are always thinking about us, not yourself. A real father puts his kids first and you have always done that. When you left, you were thinking about us. You thought that we should be with our real parents. It was completely unselfish on your part. I know that now. I have known that for some time. It’s just taken me a little while to figure out how to deal with it. But now I know, and I only hope it’s not too late.”
“Too late for what?” John asked, trying not to get his hopes up.
“For this.” Sami walked up to him, took one of his hands in hers and brought the other up to his cheek.
“Thank you Daddy, for always loving me, supporting me and being there for me. Thank you for giving me space when I needed it and for showing me compassion even when you didn’t have to. Thank you for always letting me know you were there for me, even if it was just to vent out my frustrations. Thank you for loving all of the kids in this family and for trying to keep us together. But most of all, thank you for loving my mother as much as you do, for making her happier than anyone on this earth can and for bringing her back to me more times than I can count. I forgive you and Mom, wholeheartedly for what happened in the past. I have moved on, and I hope you have too. You have made up for your mistake Daddy. You have more than made up for it, and I don’t want you to feel guilty anymore. I forgive you and I hope you can forgive me for what I have done to you.”
Sami looked down as tears fell from her eyes. John grabbed her in a bear hug, crying in her shoulder as years of guilt left his body.
“Pumpkin there is nothing to forgive. I know why you did the things you did. You have nothing to feel guilty about. Okay?”
Sami nodded against her shoulder, hiccupping through her tears.
“Daddy will you promise me something?” She asked.
“Anything.”
“Promise I will always be your pumpkin? Promise that no matter how old I get, I will always have your bear hugs and your shoulder to cry on?”
John squeezed Sami to him even more.
“Oh…you will always be my little pumpkin, no matter what. You will always look exactly the same as you did the first day I held you in my arms.”
They pulled away from each other, holding hands.
“I’m always going to love you Sami, always.”
“I will always love you Daddy, always and forever.”
They embraced as they made their way to the door.
“Daddy?”
“Yeah?”
“Next time you send me flowers, I want you to sign the card, okay?”
“You got it. From someone that loves you, love Daddy.”
Sami wrapped an arm around his waist as they made their way to the living room, smiling bigger then she had in years.
The Black family enjoyed the movie they were watching. Brady sat on the edge of the couch, his arm around Marlena. Marlena was next to John, who was holding her hand in his. John sat next to Sami, his arm around her, as Will sat on her lap, eventually falling asleep in his mother’s arms. Belle was between her mother’s feet on the floor and Marlena would alternate rubbing her hand through her daughter’s hair and holding Brady’s hand in hers. Eric was between John’s legs, holding onto his sister’s hand. Carrie was in the sofa chair next to the couch, holding her sister’s hand, squeezing it whenever they looked at one another. She hadn’t seen her sister this happy since they were kids, and as she looked at her whole family, she felt immensely proud to be a part of it. Every child in that room had John or Marlena’s blood running through their veins, except Carrie. She was their child in love only. Despite that, she always felt like they were her real parents. She felt like her brothers and sisters were her real family. Not once in her life had they made her feel left out or unwanted. She asked a silent prayer that it would always be like this, that there would always be this wonderful love between them all, and that no matter what happened they would be there for each other when it was needed.
After the movie, the Black family sat down to dinner, laughing and joking about the past. All the kids did the dishes as John and Marlena sat on the sofa, each telling about their special time with Brady and Sami. The laughter that they heard from the kitchen filled them with love.
“I think today has been my favorite day, ever.” Marlena said as John rubbed her tummy.
“Me too. I am so happy that I could just burst.” John replied.
“I love you. Have I told you that today?” Marlena asked as she lovingly looked into his eyes.
“I believe you have told me that today, but I always love to hear it. I love you too baby.” He replied as he gently kissed her.
The kids all came out the kitchen door to see their parents cuddling on the sofa.
“I think it’s time to leave the parents alone.” Brady whispered.
“Yeah. As much as I have enjoyed today, I don’t want to have to sleep in Brady’s room tonight.” Belle whispered back.
All eyes turned to her.
“I’ll tell you later. Let’s get out of here.” She replied.
“Break it up you two. There are children in the room.” Eric said as John and Marlena disentangled themselves.
“Oh…uh we didn’t hear you. All done with the dishes?” Marlena replied as her face turned crimson.
“Yep all taken care of Mommy. We are going to leave you two alone for tonight. Brady and I will be back tomorrow.” Belle said as they all grabbed their belongings.
“Hey you can stay, can’t you?” John asked.
“Dad, I don’t want to sleep with my sister if you don’t mind.” Brady said, smiling wide. He remembered all the times Belle would come into his room when their parents were too loud.
Marlena turned even redder as John blushed himself.
“Ah! Now I get it!” Carrie said as she turned to Eric and Sami, who tried to hide their smiles.
“So with that, Belle is staying with Sami for tonight and I am going to be at Eric’s. You two have a…relaxing night. Don’t do anything we would do.” Brady said as he picked up one of his suitcases.
“Or anything we wouldn’t do!” Belle chimed in.
“Belle that would be everything if we’re talking about you.” Brady said as he ran to the door to miss his sister’s slap.
“You’ll get yours later.” Belle replied as she embraced her mom and dad.
Marlena and John hugged Carrie and Eric as they stepped out the door.
“Bye Daddy. I love you.” Sami said as she hugged John.
“I love you too pumpkin. Get home safe okay?” He asked her as he ruffled Will’s hair and hugged him too. Will went to hug his mom and then stopped.
“I don’t have to do that anymore, do I Grandpa.” Will smiled.
“Oh no, momma still needs hugs from her little guy, you got it?” Sami said as she hugged him fiercely. He squealed with laughter as he gave her a kiss on the cheek.
Sami hugged her mother, kissing her on the cheek. Marlena whispered in her ear as she hugged her back.
“I am so proud of you baby girl. I love you so much.”
“I am proud of you too Mom. You keep that baby safe. I’ll see you soon. I love you.”
Brady brought his hand to his father’s shoulder, squeezing it tightly.
“Pops, you give our Mom a rest tonight. She has had quite a day.”
John embraced his son, giving him a bear hug.
“Marlena showed me the bracelet. I have never been prouder of you than I am at this moment. You have become a great man, and I am so happy at how much you have grown. I love you son.”
“I love you too Dad. You take care of her, for me. Okay?”
John nodded and squeezed his son harder, stepping to the side as Brady stepped up to Marlena.
“Momma, you take care of yourself. I love you.”
Marlena wrapped her arms around her son, holding on to him tightly.
“I promise baby boy. I love you more than I could ever say. Thank you so much for coming back to us.”
Brady smiled as he cupped her chin with his hand, gave her a wink and walked out the door to join his sisters and brother. They all waved as they made their way to the elevator. Marlena and John watched as they all got in the elevator while they yelled for her to rest and get some sleep.
“We got it, we got it!” John yelled back as the elevator door closed. Marlena closed the door to the penthouse, turning around to look at her husband.
“I hope you’re not really going to let me get some rest my husband.” Marlena said coyly as she leaned against the door.
“Not a chance my wife.” John said as he leaned his hands on the door, trapping her between his arms.
“You are so bad, Mr. Black.” She replied as she ripped his shirt open, gliding her hands up his taunt muscles.
“As are you, Mrs. Black. I do seem to recall that we have one more thing to do before we get to bed though.”
Marlena looked at him confused.
“We do?” She replied.
“Mh-hmm.” John walked away from her, making his way up the stairs. He turned around halfway up and looked down at her.
“Are you coming wife?” He asked.
“Uh, sure. What is this thing we have to do?” She asked as she made her way up the stairs.
“You’ll see.” He replied as he reached out for her hand, taking it lightly as they both walked to their bedroom.
John covered Marlena’s eyes as they entered the bedroom.
“Keep your eyes closed baby, until I tell you to.”
Marlena nodded her head. She heard music softly begin to play from across the room and smiled. It was the music that they listened to in New Orleans.
“You found it.” She said.
“Well my wife wanted to dance to this music, so I had to find it. I believe it was one of her wishes today, was it not?” He responded as he took her hands in his.
“I believe it was one of my wishes.”
“Open your eyes baby.” John said.
Marlena slowly opened her eyes, finding John in front of her. She looked around and sucked in her breath. Candles were all over the room, bathing their bedroom in a soft glow. On her pillow was one single red rose and at the end of the bed was a box wrapped in red velvet.
“Oh John. What did you do?” She sighed as she walked into the room, turning in circles as she smiled.
“I am just showing my wife how much I love her, that’s all.” John reached for the red rose on the pillow, handing it to Marlena as he picked up the velvet box.
“Oh…you didn’t have to get me anything baby…” She said as a tear fell from her eye. She wiped it away, smelling her rose.
“It’s not what you think Doc. This isn’t jewelry or anything expensive. In fact, this is a practical present. You see, yesterday I was remembering something that you said a long time ago, something that you wanted to do, but you weren’t able to. Well, I wanted to make sure that you were able to do it now, so hence, this gift.”
Marlena looked at him strangely, taking the gift from him as she handed him the rose.
“John, you’re being awfully mysterious about this.” She opened the lid and took out the tissue to find a tape recorder. Marlena stared at it for a few seconds. She looked up at John.
“You got me a tape recorder?”
“Yes I did. You don’t remember the conversation we had a few years back do you?”
“Honey I don’t remember what I had for lunch today…”
“Ham on rye…Anyways you told me something one night when Belle wasn’t feeling well. You said that when you were pregnant you had hoped to record your thoughts about it. You went to the Horton Cabin to spend some time there, and you started to record your thoughts, but then you went into labor and there went that idea. Well, now you can start recording your thoughts with our baby. I figured maybe I could pop in every now and then and put in a few words, but this is mostly for you. I know you have so much you want to say to that little one in there, and this was a way that I could help you out with that. In fact, I think we should start now.”
Marlena looked down at the tape recorder as tears filled her eyes. He could be the sweetest man, she thought.
She wrapped her arms around him and cried on his shoulder.
“Baby. Don’t cry honey. I…if you don’t want to, you don’t have to. I thought-“
Marlena put her fingers to his mouth, silencing him.
“This is the perfect gift John. It’s just…perfect. Just like you. Thank you for remembering that I wanted to do this.”
She replaced her fingers with her lips, lightly kissing him. John smiled down at her, taking the tape recorder and turning it on.
“Okay little one, this is your daddy talking. Your mommy is here with me and this is our first recording made especially for you.”
“That’s right, our very first one. This is your mommy talking. Right now, you are 14 weeks old, nestled safely in my belly. We don’t know yet if you are a boy or a girl, but we love you so much.”
“That’s right little one. You are a little miracle to us and mommy is taking extra special care of herself to ensure that you come into the world healthy and happy.”
“Daddy is taking very good care of me too. He does so much for me and for you little one. He doesn’t even know how much he does.”
Marlena brought her hand up to John’s cheek, rubbing it gently.
“Mommy is flirting with daddy right now little one.”
“John!”
“Well you are Doc…I see that look. You really shouldn’t do that in front of our child. One day they are going to hear this and what will they think of their mother?”
“John Black you stop that or I’m turning this off and rewinding it!”
“Nope, you’re not allowed to rewind anything. Our kid hears it all, so behave from now on.”
“You rat.”
“Did you hear what mommy just called me?”
“You know it’s too bad your daddy didn’t give me this present this morning when he was talking about what he wanted to do to-“
John put his hand to her mouth, silencing her.
“Well that’s all we have time for today little one. Mommy is looking very tired so I am putting her to bed. We love you. Sweet dreams.”
John turned off the recorder, placed it down on the night stand and looked at his wife.
Marlena smiled innocently at him, putting her hands on her hips while she jutted out her chin.
“Looks like you couldn’t handle what I was dishing out Black.” She said triumphantly.
John shook his head, laughing a little. When he looked up, his eyes had turned black as night.
“Baby I can take anything you dish out.”
She recognized his look. Full out war.
“My oh my that sounds like a challenge Mr. Black.”
“I believe it is Mrs. Black. So what are the rules?”
Marlena looked at him coyly, turning around to walk to the center of the room. A thought came to her and she smiled deviously.
With her back to her husband, she took off her shoes and began taking off her pants.
“Marlena, what are you doing?” John asked, his breath catching a little as he watched her.
She turned around, her bedroom eyes staring him down.
“You said you can take anything I dish out. Well here’s your chance Sailor.” Her pants fell to the ground. She grabbed both sides of her shirt and ripped it apart, the buttons sailing across the room, landing near John. She slowly let the shirt fall to reveal a black lacy bra and underwear set.
John sucked in his breath. Besides a little pooch at her tummy, her body was exactly the same. The same body that drove him crazy with want and need.
“Here are the rules Sailor. You have to come over here and take my bra and underwear off. Then you have to dance with me. And through it all, you can’t kiss me…anywhere.”
John’s heart stopped. He quickly went into action in his mind. I can’t kiss her…she didn’t say anything about touching her though. Should I ask? No. Don’t give her any ideas. If she doesn’t say it, it doesn’t apply. Suck it up John.
John approached her silently, never taking his eyes off hers. He walked behind her and let his hands come to her back, gently stroking her waist and torso. He brought both hands to her shoulders, his fingers pushing her straps down her arms. Marlena shivered from excitement, her head falling back against her husband. John smiled to himself as his fingers found the hook in her bra. He unhooked it and watched it fall to the ground. Marlena was breathing heavily now. She was aching for him to touch her. John could sense it, but he didn’t give into it, not yet. His hands skimmed down her waist and hips to find her underwear. As he slid it down her legs, his breath could be felt on her back. She shivered again, cursing herself for coming up with the no kissing rule.
John brought himself back up her body and turned her around. He took off his shirt that now had buttons missing thanks to Marlena and her impatience when they’re children left. His shoes came next along with his socks. As he undid his pants and belt, Marlena could no longer contain herself. Her hands reached out to find his. She stepped up to him, smashing her breasts into his chest as her hands expertly undid his belt. She tore it through the loops and flung it across the room. As her hands went back to his pants, John leaned his forearms on her shoulders, smiling down at her. She always looked so beautiful when she was frantic to be in his arms.
Marlena finally undid his pants, her shaky fingers flinging them down his legs. She looked up to see him staring down at her, a smile on his face.
“You’re laughing at me.” She exclaimed as she stepped back.
“No baby I’m not. I was merely enjoying seeing you frantically try to undress me. You know you’re quite beautiful when that look comes across your face.”
“What look?” She demanded angrily.
John walked up to her once more; leaning in so close his nose touched hers.
“Hunger.” He whispered, his breath tickling her skin.
His eyes were so dark that she felt herself get lost in them. One minute they were standing next to each other, the next they were across the room in each other’s arms, dancing the night away. And while John was being a good boy by not kissing her, his hands were doing plenty by themselves.
All the kids decided to go get a coffee at the restaurant up the street. They sat in a booth, conspiring together.
“I definitely think it would be good if Brady and Belle lived with mom and dad, but I also think maybe Eric should move in too?” Carrie asked.
“Wait a minute, why do I have to move in?” Eric complained.
“Because bro, mom needs all the help she can get.” Brady replied.
“Hey do you think mom is gaining a lot of weight? I mean, she is only 14 weeks…that’s like 3 and a half months, and yet she already has a tummy showing. I have a feeling this baby is going to be big, so I think Carrie is right. Mom is going to be really uncomfortable the last couple of months and she needs all of us there.” Sami said.
“So, what are you saying Sami? All of us move in with the parents? We don’t have room for that! I am not sharing my room with Brady!” Belle whined.
“No, no, no! I am not saying we move into the penthouse at all. I am saying what if we convince John that they need a bigger place? That way, when they move into the big house, we will all have room! You know that John will convince her to buy a house with enough rooms for all of us, just in case we visit. It’s perfect! And one by one, we will make excuses to move in. Saving money, or um…well who cares what we say! They will need our help. They’ll do it without a thought.” Sami replied.
“I don’t know Sami. I mean Belle and I can handle it, right sis?” Brady asked.
“You know it big brother!” Belle replied.
“Think about it though. The more kids living there, the fewer chores for all of us. Don’t you see? One of us can handle the shopping, one can handle cooking, one can handle the laundry and getting the door, answering the phone, and so on and so forth. If it’s just you and Belle, you both will be handling all of that, everyday, without Dad while he is at work.” Sami said.
Brady looked at Belle quickly, realizing he didn’t know the first thing about taking care of a household.
“Uh, Belle? You know she has a point here. I think this is too much for just us two to handle. I think we need reinforcements.” Brady replied.
“I agree. Me? Cook? I’m worse than mom!” Belle said as she laughed.
“I also agree. This is going to take all of us.” Carrie chimed in.
“Me too. I’m in.” Eric said as he brought his hand out to the table.
One by one, they joined hands, laughing as they called themselves the five musketeers. They talked for over an hour about who would convince John to buy a house, how to handle Mom when she got into her moods, and who would do what chores. As they all left in their separate cars, a couple from inside looked forlornly at each other.
“Wow, they didn’t even notice us Bo. They seemed so happy, so much a family. Do you think they were ignoring us?” Hope asked.
“No fancy face, I just think they were caught up in their conversation is all.” Bo replied, not really sure of anything right now. John and Marlena had been very distant lately, too distant without a reason. Bo planned on getting down to the bottom of it very soon.
Music filtered through their bedroom as the couple danced against each other. John’s hands were gliding over her skin, touching her everywhere, making her arch her head back, making her grind her hips into him. Her nails were raking over his shoulders, down his back, squeezing his ass as she grinded against him once more.
John was finding it more and more difficult to not kiss her. He would lean his forehead against hers and close his eyes whenever the feeling overwhelmed him.
Her skin felt so good against his hands, so soft and tender. He was contemplating losing the bet. He didn’t really care now. He never understood why he always lost these kinds of bets. He thought it was because Marlena had more will power than he.
“Baby I’m about ready to throw this bet out the door. What do you think?” He said as he sighed against her neck, aching to kiss her there.
“I think I won again Sailor.” She laughed that throaty laugh of hers. It drove him wild. It was filled with power and seduction. Every time she laughed like that, his knees buckled.
“Why is it you always win these bets?” He asked as he looked down at her.
“I have more patience than you honey. Haven’t you learned that yet?” She asked innocently.
“More patience my bum. Woman you have about as much patience as…”
He stopped, realizing he was about to set himself up again. Marlena arched an eyebrow up at him, a slight smile on her face.
“You are right honey. You have more patience than me.” John answered quickly.
“Thank you my husband. Good answer. Now how about you stop talking, right now?” She asked as she wrapped her arms around him, standing on her tiptoes to reach his lips with her own.
John crushed her to him, wrapping his arms underneath her ass as he picked her up and took her to the bed. She laughed against his lips as she held on tighter to him. He slowly leaned down to gently put her on the bed, being careful not to put his full weight on her.
“Baby you want to try something different tonight?” He asked against her lips.
“What do you have in mind Sailor?” She replied, biting his bottom lip gently between hers.
“God I love it when you do that…uh…oh I was thinking about a new position.” He said as he leaned to the side, taking his weight off of her.
“Oh no John. Does this require some extreme flexibility or handstands?” She asked with wide eyes.
“No honey. We can’t be that inventive right now. Although you just gave me an idea with the handstand.” He lifted an eyebrow as he continued with his thought.
Marlena smacked him on the shoulder.
“Ow honey. Don’t you know it’s not nice to hit your husband?”
“Don’t you know it’s not nice to keep your wife waiting?” Marlena replied hotly.
John kissed her on the nose, smiling down at her until she smiled back.
“As I was saying it is a new position, and I thought about it because it wouldn’t put any strain on you and none of my weight would be on you either.”
“But I like your weight on me baby.” She pouted as she twirled his chest hair in her fingers.
“I know honey, but it’s just until the baby arrives, okay?” He asked.
“Okay. Let’s try it.” She said as she reached for him again.
Sami put Will to sleep as soon as she got home. She took out a photo album that was tucked away in a hidden place in her bedroom. Inside were pictures from the past. There were ones of her mother in college. She traced her fingers over them, wondering what her mother was like back then. Was she like Sami in any way? She traced her mother’s hair with her finger. It was long, blonde and split down the middle. You could tell she was in college in the early seventies just by the hair alone. She laughed a little to herself.
There were ones of just Sami and her mom when she was a baby. Her mom was always looking at her in every shot. She had such a look of love on her face that it almost made Sami cry. She missed the closeness she had with her mom when she was a child.
There were some of Sami and Eric with John. Sami took a good long look at herself in these pictures and realized that in every picture she was looking at John with the most adoring look of love. She really had loved him immensely back then. She had trusted him, confided in him and took comfort from him. She realized he was exactly the same man today, and it was probably those same characteristics that her mother saw in him.
As sleep overtook her, Sami dreamed of the future she wanted for her life. To be with her family, surrounded by them, and to always feel the love and connection they had had tonight.
“Dude, do you think we can do this? Living with four women? Dad will be at work bro, it’s just us against four girls…” Eric said as he looked at Brady.
“You can’t call mom a girl. Three girls and a woman. The odds don’t look good bro. Face it, we are going to be living in estrogen city for like…six months! Oh man…” Brady replied.
“Whatever happens, promise me something?” Eric asked.
“Anything man. What is it?” Brady asked.
“If they decide to do makeovers, we both agree not to get involved? Sami trapped me into that once before. Dude, it was humiliating.” Eric said.
“Agreed bro. No makeovers for the men. Period. End of discussion.”
They shook hands on it, not really realizing what they were getting themselves into.
John was licking Marlena’s belly button as he made his way down her body. She was moaning his name into her pillow. He planted himself between her legs as he kissed her thigh, then the other.
Marlena looked down at him lovingly, opening her legs more and resting them on his back. He smiled up at her as his thumb flicked over her clit, watching as she sucked in a breath and then moaned, her mouth making an “o” shape. He watched as her hands reached above her, grabbing on to the headboard as her hips began undulating against his hand.
John poised two fingers against her center and slowly entered her, his thumb rubbing against her all the while. Marlena was writhing beneath him, her head flailing back and forth. Her hips began coming off the bed with each thrust of his fingers. John dipped his head, his tongue replacing his thumb. He licked her clit a few times, knowing she was close. He could feel her muscles squeezing his fingers inside her. He looked up to see her arching her head back against the pillows, calling his name.
John brought his tongue to her clit once more, this time gently sucking it before bringing it completely in his mouth. He opened her with his teeth, his tongue finding her very center. He flicked his tongue back and forth across her tiny nub, increasing his action as he felt her legs come up on either side of him. She was screaming his name, pleading with him to not stop. Suddenly her hips left the bed, her legs pushing down on his back as a low primal scream left her throat. She stayed that way for some seconds, waiting for the first wave of her orgasm to recede. John kept licking her clit, slowing down his tempo as he felt the pleasure sweep through her.
Marlena’s hips came back down to the bed as she came back down from the clouds. Her hand covered her eyes while one hand stayed on the headboard. She was breathing harshly, trying to catch her breath, trying to calm her body down.
John was now kissing her tummy, his fingers still deep inside her. He moved to her breasts, biting and kissing them, licking at the sweat on her skin. When he reached her neck, he bit her in his favorite spot, leaving a hickey. She always protested that she hated it when he did that, but secretly he knew she loved it. Lately she had been leaving marks all over him in her favorite spots. It was like they owned each other now. He rather liked the fact that she wanted him that much and he had a feeling that was how she felt also.
Marlena was quite satisfied at the moment, a Cheshire cat smile on her lips. He kissed her lips, pecking at them a few times to bring her out of her haze. She lifted her hand to his forehead, grazing over it, wiping his sweaty hair back. She slowly opened her eyes, smiling even more as she saw his face clearly.
“Do you have any idea how good you are at that?” She said with a husky voice.
“You make me want to be good at that baby. I love to hear you scream my name. It is the best sound in the world to me.” He grinned at her again, taking her lips once more, deepening the kiss until she was bucking against him, pleading with him to take her.
He sat up, pulling her up with him.
“Turn around baby. Lean against the bed on your knees.” He asked her.
Marlena did as he asked, turning around on her knees, her hands leaning against the headboard. John came up on his knees behind her, his chest to her back. He sat down on his knees, pulling her with him until she was sitting on his lap, her calves against his.
“I don’t want you to do any work baby. You leave it to me okay?” He said against her ear.
Marlena nodded, waiting for him to begin.
John lifted her slightly, positioning himself at her opening. He slowly brought her down on him, inch by inch, until he was completely sheathed in her warm heat.
It was sweet torture for Marlena. He was so deeply inside her that he was already hitting her back wall and they hadn’t even started yet. Marlena felt a shiver run through her body at the pleasure this would bring her.
She began to gyrate her hips against him, letting him know she was ready. John grabbed her hips, forcing her to stop moving. He sunk his hips lower to the bed, arching his pelvis back, and then forcefully brought his hips back up, slamming her back wall.
Marlena grabbed the headboard with both hands, not realizing how much she could lose her balance if she didn’t hold on to something quick. Her knuckles turned white as John pummeled into her, his thrusts coming faster and harder with each minute.
Marlena’s head arched back against her husband, her moans filling the room. She brought a hand behind her to grab his hair, forcing him to be closer to her. She kept her other hand on the headboard, balancing herself against his thrusts.
John had one hand around her belly, holding her to him. His other hand was around her chest, keeping her upper body against him.
He felt her inner walls begin to convulse and knew she was close. He thrust harder, bucking against her thighs.
Marlena screamed deep in her throat, not knowing what she was saying. She was flying, feeling weightless as she heard her husband’s whispered voice in her ear.
“Let it go baby. That’s it. Just let go.”
John continued thrusting into her forcefully as she came down from her high. He was thinking of baseball averages to keep himself from losing it. He wanted to hear her scream again and again, as many times as he could before he succumbed to his own pleasure.
Marlena couldn’t catch her breath. She was close again. Her head was spinning. She was gripping his hair, practically ripping it out. She moved her hand to his shoulder, her nails raking across his flesh. He bit into her shoulder to stifle a moan.
Marlena came again, screaming her husband’s name. She was crying out now, her orgasm too much for her. She didn’t feel like she was in her body anymore. She was in heaven, feeling so much pleasure that it brought tears to her eyes.
John kept up his pace through her second orgasm. He could sense he was very close. He wanted her to cum once more before he lost it.
John’s hand wandered from her tummy to her center. He stroked her clit with his fingers, whispering in her ear to cum once more for him, encouraging her to let go.
Marlena turned her head towards him, burying her face in his neck. She bit at him, sucking his skin, leaving her mark right below his chin.
As soon as she started whimpering against him, John began to let go himself, riding her hard as he felt her convulse around his fingers.
As Marlena felt her last orgasm rip through her body, John grabbed her against him, holding on to her for dear life as he yelled out her name.
He bucked into her as she smiled above him. As the last of his orgasm raced through his veins, he felt his whole body lose control. He couldn’t keep himself up anymore.
John fell back onto his back, bringing his knees up. Marlena went with him, landing on top of him. Her hair fell against his face and he breathed in her scent as he tried to get a hold of himself.
They lay for some minutes, not speaking, just trying to catch their breath. Marlena eventually turned in his arms, lying on top of him.
“Wow…”
“Yah…”
“You know the next time you have any inventive ideas, feel free to share them Sailor.” Marlena said as she smiled against his chest.
“Oh I will Doc. I most definitely will. Jesus that almost killed me.” John said as he put a hand through his hair.
“You know I really would like to take a bath, but my body just won’t move honey.” Marlena said as she yawned slightly.
“Honey, I think we might fall asleep in the bath. How about if we take a shower and then fall in bed?”
“I can’t move baby.” She replied as she tried to look up at him. She gave up trying to lift her head and nuzzled his chest instead.
“I will carry you Doc.” He replied as his hand grazed her back.
She moved to the side, laying on her back as he came up over her. He kissed her gently on the lips, noticing that she could barely kiss him. He got off the bed slowly, getting his footing before lifting her up. He didn’t know where the strength came from.
He gently put her down in the shower, not letting her go as he turned the water on. He washed himself off first before reaching for the washcloth to wash her. After dapping some soap on it, he brought the washcloth to her body, gently gliding it over her skin.
Marlena’s head was against his shoulder, her arms at her sides. Her eyes were closed serenely. He brought the washcloth to her center and heard her moan. He knew she was sensitive there, so he made quick work of cleaning her.
He turned the shower off, grabbing a towel to wrap around her. He brought her back to the bed, wiping her body dry. He put her back in bed and covered her with the sheet.
John used the same towel to wipe himself dry, flung it back into the bathroom and joined his wife in bed.
As he brought her into his arms, she snuggled into his chest, already asleep. He kissed her forehead, rubbing her back with his fingers.
“Thank you honey.” She mumbled out against his chest.
“For what baby?” He asked.
“For loving me.” She replied sleepily as she squeezed his arm with her hand.
“I’ll always love you baby. Always.” John said as he succumbed to sleep himself.
2 weeks later (Marlena is 16 weeks pregnant) Day 33
Marlena was sleeping peacefully in bed, unaware that her husband was not in bed beside her. The last two weeks had flown by for both of them. In the last week, Sami, Carrie and Eric had spent the night on the couches because they were too tired to go home. John had begun talking about needing a bigger place if the kids kept this up.
With all the kids around, Marlena hadn’t found a moment for herself. They kept her so busy, yet she wasn’t really tired by the end of the day, just mentally exhausted. She never realized how five kids in the same room could make your head spin.
So she decided to sleep in this morning as long as she could. Unbeknownst to her, her children were working their magic on their father downstairs in the kitchen.
“Dad, seriously, it took me twenty-five minutes to go pee this morning! This is insane. I think Sami is right Dad. We need a house with at least three bathrooms.” Belle said as she bit into her toast.
“Yah pops, I gotta admit, with all the kids here, it’s getting a little crowded.” Brady replied as he sipped some coffee.
“Well…are all of you planning on being here all the time?” John asked, smiling inwardly to himself. He could tell when he was being snowballed.
“Well I’m just so worried about Mom that I can’t help but come by everyday. Between work, Will and Mom I’m exhausted. I just don’t have the energy to go home.” Sami replied as she took a long sip of tea, trying to avert her eyes.
“Well I don’t know about anybody else, but I have missed so much of all of you that I am here just so I don’t miss anything else. I missed Mom when she was pregnant with Belle, so I want to be here for this little one.” Eric said as he looked around the table.
“What about you honey?” John asked as he looked at Carrie.
“Truthfully?” Carrie asked.
“Always.” John replied.
“I feel happier when I’m around all of you, so that is why I am here, and I want to help Mom in anyway I can.” Carrie said as she got up to put her dishes in the sink.
John got up and began pacing back and forth, every once in a while looking at the kids who all sat staring at him, watching his every movement.
“Okay, this is how it’s going to be. Eric and Brady will help me find a house that is large enough for all of us to live in. Carrie, Sami and Belle will stay with Mom and help her in anyway that she needs. No one and I mean no one mention this to your mother until I say. Mom loves this penthouse and its going to take some finesse to talk her into moving. We start today. One more thing. You all have to help with packing. I don’t want Mom lifting a finger, not one finger! Understood?”
“Yes father.” Five voices rang out. They all had sweet smiles on their faces, making them look innocent as babies.
“Nice.” John replied as he left the kitchen and headed upstairs to wake up his wife.
John entered their bedroom quietly, tiptoeing over to the bed where his wife slumbered the morning away. He sat on her side, gently pushing the hair out of her face with his fingers. She looked like an angel to him with one arm above her and the other resting across her stomach. Even in sleep she protected their child.
“Hey mommy rise and shine.” He said in a sing song voice.
Marlena mumbled something unintelligible.
John leaned down to her ear, sucking her lobe gently.
“Baby its time to wake up.” He said laughing slightly. Marlena was definitely not a morning person.
“Five more minutes…” Marlena groaned out as she attempted to hide her face.
“Now honey, do I have to apply a more forceful tactic to get you up or are you going to be good today?” John asked as he softly grabbed both of her hands, raising them above her head while he leaned down to cover her with his body.
Marlena opened her eyes slowly, peering into her husband’s baby blues.
“I might be persuaded sailor.” She said with a sly smile.
“Oh? What might persuade you out of bed?” John asked.
“A shower with my husband?” Marlena asked hopefully.
“I already showered Doc.” John said with a sad smile.
“Oh…” Marlena looked heartbroken.
“How about you get into the shower and I will bring up breakfast to you, and maybe, just maybe I will get you a cup of tea if you’re a good girl. Sound good?” John asked with a smile.
“Sure honey.” Marlena said as she pecked him on the lips softly.
“Okay it’s a deal. Into the shower wife! I will be back soon.”
John fled down the stairs at hyper speed, flinging himself into the kitchen.
“Kids I need a favor!” He yelled out.
Five children stopped everything to stare at their father who looked manic.
“Dad why are you sweating?” Belle asked curiously.
“Look, uh….Sami and Carrie I need you to make breakfast for your mom. Make her favorite! The rest of you I need out of here for at least half the day. Brady and Eric we will meet up this afternoon to go house hunting. Sami and Carrie when you are done with breakfast you can leave too. Put the food in the oven on low to keep it warm. Everyone know what they’re supposed to do?” John said as he searched for his cell phone.
“Dad what’s up? Did you tell Mom already?” Eric asked.
“No, but your mom is uh, well she uh…look she needs some reassuring right now. So all of you need to go. Now.” John said as he dialed his work.
“Allright, allright, we get when we’re not wanted.” Belle put her hands up, grabbed her stuff and kissed her father on the cheek.
“Good luck with that reassuring dad!” Brady said as he smacked his dad on the back.
John looked over his shoulder, giving his son a look of death.
“Eric let’s get out of here, like now.” Brady said as he grabbed Eric by the collar.
“See ya dad!” Eric yelled from the living room.
After John talked to his secretary and rescheduled some appointments, he looked at the girls.
“You two have everything handled?” He asked.
“Go dad. We’ve got it under control.” Sami said with a smile.
“Yah, get out of here will ya?” Carrie chuckled.
“Thanks my girls. You’re saving my butt here. I owe you.” John said as he turned towards the door.
“Shopping sounds good doesn’t it Car?” Sami said arching her eyebrow.
“Oh that does sound good. Perhaps this afternoon?” Carrie replied.
“Wouldn’t you know I’m free today?” Sami said laughing slightly.
John turned back around to face his daughters.
“Point taken. Take my card and go shopping you two. Oh, get something for your mom while your out okay? Something just for her, not for the baby, got it?”
“Yes Father.” They replied in unison.
“I hate it when you do that.” John said as he raced out the door and headed upstairs.
Marlena had put her hair up and started the shower, but couldn’t seem to stop looking at herself in the mirror. She was scrutinizing her body. She had gained a lot of weight in the last two weeks, but it was all in her belly. John never said no to taking a shower with her. Why had he this morning? Was she starting to look fat? Was he not attracted to her now that she was looking like…?
“Like a hippo…” Marlena said out loud, sighing as she stuck her stomach out even more. If John was acting like this now, what the heck would he do when she was in her third trimester?
They hadn’t made love in three days. Three long, agonizing days. Marlena was about ready to pounce him at any moment. Who knew three days could make someone feel like this?
Marlena put her hands in the air, gave up trying to figure out her husband and slipped into her shower.
John made his way into the bedroom slowly, hearing the shower running already. He threw his clothes around as he madly tried to take them off in a hurry.
John opened the bathroom door and walked through it, staring at his wife through the shower doors. She was facing the water, oblivious to anything and anyone.
He crept up slowly, opening the door an inch at a time. When he opened it just enough, he stepped through and closed it just as slowly.
He stood behind his wife with his arms across his chest, admiring her body from behind. Damn, he thought, what an ass my wife has. I’ve got to be the luckiest son of a bitch alive.
Marlena had decided to take her hair out and wash it, even though it wasn’t dirty. She turned around and threw her head back, letting the water cascade down her body.
With her eyes closed and her head thrown back, John was having a hell of a time not grabbing her. Marlena brought her arms up to grab her hair, making sure it was damp enough to shampoo.
“Okay sis, let’s get out of here before we hear anything!” Sami said as she threw the dishtowel on the counter.
“Right with ya. Get Dad’s credit card out of his wallet k?” Carrie said as she set the oven on low.
Sami grabbed the card and replaced John’s wallet in his jacket.
They opened the kitchen door and waited to see if they heard anything. The penthouse was silent.
The girls looked at each other.
“Run for it?” Sami asked as she held out her hand.
Carrie took her hand.
“Now!” Carrie squealed as they ran to the front door and flew through it, grabbing their purses on the way.
Marlena opened her eyes to her husband staring at her intently.
“Oh honey! You scared m-“
John savagely took her lips as he embraced her, smashing her against him. She had just enough time to wrap her arms around him as he threw her up against the wall. John grabbed both her legs and wrapped them around him as he grinded into her roughly. Marlena moaned deep in her throat, her lips quivering against his.
John thrust two fingers inside her as his thumb began rubbing her clit. Marlena screamed his name as she buried her face in his neck, biting at his skin.
John’s hand was driving her crazy. When he brought his mouth to her nipple and roughly pulled on it, she went over the edge. Her orgasm rocked her body as her hips gripped him even tighter.
John removed his fingers, guiding himself into her while she was still riding out the last of her orgasm. He shoved himself violently into her, rocking her against the wall once more. Marlena cried out as her husband completely encased himself inside her.
Without giving her a chance to accommodate his size John began pounding into her in a frenzied state, almost as if he had lost all control. Marlena clung to him, wrapping herself around him as she bit hard on his earlobe.
She was coaxing him, telling him how much she liked it when he was rough, telling him to pound her even harder. John was finding it hard to stay on his feet. His vision was blurry. He could see nothing but her, smell nothing but her, taste nothing but her.
In an obsessive like state, he grabbed her face with one hand, forcing her to stare at him. He watched her intently as he grinded into her with everything he had. Marlena only had time to say his name before she reached her peak and began flying over the cliff. As soon as her eyes closed and her head fell back, John let all control he had left fly out the window. He shoved himself into her a few more times and joined her, growling her name as his whole body went limp.
John was staring at his wife as she wet her hair. She had been in this same position for quite some time now, a serene smile on her face. It was almost like she was daydreaming. Every once in a while she would let out a moan. At one point she put her hand out to steady herself against the shower door. Many times John was about to clear his throat to wake her from her reverie, but he didn’t have the heart to break her out of whatever she was thinking about. In fact, he was quite happy just watching her as she was.
John was lost in his own thoughts as he looked at her body, his gaze falling to her stomach. He wanted to touch her tummy so badly.
“John?”
John looked up into his wife’s startled face. He stared at her for a few seconds, forgetting if he was supposed to say something.
“John? Earth to John?” Marlena said laughingly.
John shook his head a little, removing the fog. He smiled at his wife as he inched closer to her.
“I was wondering if you needed anyone to wash your back?” He said with a sly smile on his face.
“Mhhhm…Do you know of anyone who would be good at that job?” She replied.
“I”ve got someone in mind.” He said.
“Oh you do? Who might that be?” Marlena asked as she wrapped her arms around him.
“A certain husband who has been missing his wife the last couple of days.”
“Ohhh…well can you tell this certain husband that his wife has also been missing him very much. In fact you should tell him that his wife was just dreaming about her husband.”
“Oh was that what you were thinking about?” John asked as his hands gently cupped her ass, bringing her closer to him.
“Oh yes…and I’m afraid his wife was being a very bad girl. She was thinking about things that she isn’t supposed to think about for….oh….at least eight months.” Marlena put her best grin on, her eyes sparkling up at her husband.
“You bad, bad girl. I think you should be punished for that.” John replied as he brought his hands to her hips.
“Oh but I was a very good girl too. Want me to show you?” Marlena asked as she stepped away from her husband, leaning against the wall next to the sprayer.
“Please do.”
Marlena grabbed John’s hand with her own and led it to her belly. She put her hand on top of his and guided him down her body until their hands were between her legs.
“Feel me.” She commanded.
John brought his fingers to her opening, gliding along her slit as he made his way to her clit. She was completely wet, her essence dripping onto his hand.
“Jesus Doc. What the hell were you thinking about?” John asked as he wrapped an arm around her back, his forehead resting against her.
“This is what happens every time I dream about you. This is what you do to me. And when were not together for a few days, I become so crazy with wanting you that I can’t even think straight. We’ve been making love everyday for a month. Why haven’t you touched me in the last couple of days?”
John backed away from her, realizing what she thought was the reason.
“Baby it’s not because I didn’t want you. I want you every hour of everyday. The reason for it is because you have your appointment today. Your check-up remember? I was hoping that if we kind of laid low for a while, then the doctor would, ya know…give us the okay to go at it like rabbits for the next couple of months. That’s all honey.”
Marlena dropped her head, feeling like a fool for thinking her husband wasn’t attracted to her anymore.
“I didn’t even think of that.” She said, raising her shoulders slightly, a lopsided grin on her face.
“Well that’s why you have me, right? Cause I do think of these things. Every once in a while I do have a moment of brilliance, don’t ya think?” He asked as he hugged her.
“Yes you do. Wait a minute!” Marlena pulled away from him. “If your so brilliant Mr. Black, then why are you in this shower with me, tempting me when I have an appointment to get to?” Marlena asked with her hands on her hips.
“Uh…wrong. I am not here to tempt you. I am here to wash your hair and your body and help you get ready for your appointment and when we get back, well then the fun starts.”
“Oh. So I don’t get any fun right now?” Marlena pouted as she played with the hair on his chest.
“I think I could handle a little fun, but we can’t make love Doc. Not until after your appointment. Got it?” He said firmly.
“Yes Mr. Black.” She said as she stood on her tiptoes to kiss him lightly.
John reached around to grasp her ass once more, squeezing her to him.
“So Doc, you never told me what you were dreaming about.” John asked, his eyebrow raised and a smirk on his face.
“Behave you. Come here. Give me those lips.”
Day 33 (Same Day) Marlena is 16 weeks pregnant
John and Marlena made their way home after her appointment at the doctor’s office. The news they had received was just beginning to register.
“I can’t believe it honey. What are we going to do?” Marlena asked as she squeezed his hand harder.
“Well…we just have to make sure we take even more precautions with you. We have to really buckle down and make sure you follow your diet plan. We also really need to alleviate any stress you might encounter. Doc, I think I might have a plan for all of this, but I don’t know how happy you are going to be about it.” John said tenderly.
“Well, just tell me baby. I might like your idea.” She responded.
“Okay, here it is. The kids and I have been talking. They all want to help you with this pregnancy. They want to be around and do whatever they can. But let’s face it, we don’t have the room for all of us, especially with the news we just received, so, I was thinking now might be a good time to look for a house. A house that had enough rooms for all the kids and us. What do you think?”
Marlena chewed her lip as she sat in silence. She loved the penthouse so much; she couldn’t imagine not living there. But she had to agree with John. Even if the kids didn’t want to be around, there wasn’t going to be a lot of room with the news they just got.
“Honey, do you think we could keep the penthouse? I agree with you that we need to move, but I can’t bear to give up the penthouse. We still have the loft. Perhaps we can keep both of them and the kids could live in them after my pregnancy? I just love the penthouse so much honey.” Marlena said through tears.
“Sure Doc. That’s a great idea actually. Perhaps when Belle and Brady move out, they can each have their own place? They would love that, and I would be very happy with that. Both are in good areas and have a great security system. I wouldn’t worry so much about them if they decided to move. Okay, so we are in agreement? We keep the penthouse and start looking for a house?” John asked.
Marlena patted her husband’s hand. She gave him a goofy smile with tears as she looked over at him.
“We are agreed. Gosh, no one is going to believe this!” She replied laughingly.
“No I don’t think they will. When we get home, I need a list from you of certain things you want for the new house. Brady, Eric and I will go house-hunting.”
“Baby I want to g-“
“Doc…you can’t honey. Remember you have to stay home in bed from now on okay?”
Marlena began silently crying as she looked out the window. She couldn’t even have a say on the new home they would live in. It just wasn’t fair. She brought her arm up to lean her head on and heard her charm bracelet rattle against the window. Opening her eyes, she stared at it remembering her promise to Brady. Taking a deep breath, she looked once again at her husband, realizing he was doing everything he could to make sure she was healthy and safe.
“Okay honey. I will write down a list of things I want for the new home, and you and the boys can do the searching. It sounds like a plan to me.”
John looked over at his wife, giving her a perplexed look. She gave in so swiftly that it rattled him. What the hell? Was she tricking him? He looked at her deeply, trying to figure her out.
“Baby keep your eyes on the road okay?” Marlena asked gently.
John immediately looked at the road, realizing he was driving a little close to the edge.
“Sorry baby. I didn’t mean to do that. You just took me by surprise for a second.” John said as he corrected his driving.
“I know. I just remembered a promise that I made to Brady. I don’t plan on breaking it.”
“Well whatever it was I am happy that you are being understanding about this. I know it’s a lot to ask. Thank you for that Doc.”
“Your welcome. Honey?”
“Yah?”
“Do we still get to have a little fun when we get home?” She asked with a wicked little grin on her face.
“Hmm…I don’t see why we couldn’t.” John replied smiling at her.
“Do we have to wait until we get home?” She said seductively.
“Honey?”
“Pull off on the next exit.” She demanded.
“Yes ma’am. I aim to please.” John said, shifting a little in his seat as Marlena began undoing his pants.
Carrie and Sami were walking through Salem Place with various packages in tow. They were debating what to get Marlena.
“It has to be something strictly for Mom.” Sami said.
“So that means no clothes. I was thinking of maybe a baby book, but that won’t work either. I don’t think it should be jewelry because she won’t be able to wear it as her pregnancy progresses. And anyways, Dad gets her the best stuff.” Carrie replied.
“I agree. What does that leave?” Sami asked.
“Well, why don’t we concentrate on things to keep her busy during her pregnancy? Like a book or a movie?” Carrie suggested.
“We could get her both! And maybe a cd or something.” Sami replied.
“What’s Mom’s favorite movie again?” Carrie asked.
“I think its magnificent obsession, but I could be wrong about that.”
“No, I think you’re right actually. Okay we will get her that movie. What about a book?”
“Oh gosh! I only see Mom reading medical journals. Have you even seen her read anything else?” Sami asked.
“Uh. Come to think of it, no I haven’t. Crap! Should we call Dad?” Carrie asked.
“Yah! Dad would know!” Sami said excitedly.
John was trying to find a secluded area, but he was finding it hard to concentrate with Marlena working her charm in his lap.
Marlena heard his phone ring just as he was pulling to a stop. She rose up from his lap to look at where John stopped. They were surrounded by trees. It was perfect.
John cleared his throat.
“John Black?” He said into the phone. Marlena had stopped sucking him, but her hand was still pumping him.
She looked towards him, giving him an evil grin. She dropped her head once more and continued her ministrations.
John sucked in his breath. He couldn’t think clearly.
“I’m sorry who is this?” He said through clenched teeth.
“Dad its Carrie! Where are you?” She asked for the second time.
“Hey Car! I’m uh…well your Mom and I got lost. We are trying to find our way back to the freeway.” He replied as he tried to get Marlena off him. She wasn’t budging.
She began laughing deep in her throat, which made John shudder against her.
“You guys are lost? How the heck did that happen?” Carrie asked. Sami poked her on the shoulder.
“Their lost?” Sami asked.
Carrie put her hand over the phone as she spoke to Sami.
“He says they’re in the car and they got lost. He sounds weird. He’s talking in this real high pitch.” Carrie replied.
“Look Car I can’t explain right now. What did you need?” John asked, covering the phone with his hand. “Jesus Doc, you gotta stop right now!” He pleaded with her.
Marlena rose up to a sitting position, staring at him. She lifted her dress up, revealing that she wasn’t wearing any underwear. John sucked in his breath. She climbed on top of him, taking him in her hand. She brought him to her opening and sank down on him until he was completely sheathed inside her. John bit the edge of the phone.
“Dad are you sure you’re okay?” Carrie asked concerned.
“Uh…well…” John didn’t know what to say.
Marlena took off her dress and her bra. She took the phone from John.
“Carrie honey. Your father has gotten us completely lost. Not to worry baby girl. Momma has taken control and is guiding us home. Daddy will call you back as soon as he is able to. Love you.” Marlena closed the phone and threw it across the car.
“Now, where were we?” She asked him huskily.
“God I love you!” John said as he grabbed her face in his hands.
Carrie was staring at her phone. She hung up on me! What is going on?
“Carrie? What happened?” Sami asked.
“Marlena got on the phone and hung up on me!” Carrie said angrily.
“What! That doesn’t sound like Mom…” Sami said.
“She was talking in this really low voice. She said something about Daddy had them completely lost but she had taken control and would get them home. She sounded so strange Sami! Almost like she was out of breath or something.”
Carrie and Sami looked at each other for a few moments.
“Oh my god! Car you don’t think they were…” Sami said.
“No! No they couldn’t have been…I mean they wouldn’t have answered the phone. Would they?” Carrie asked.
“Yah your right. Mom and Dad wouldn’t answer the phone if they were. Ew this is too gross to even think about. I mean its one thing if their at home, but in a car? Parents don’t do it in a car. Do they?” Sami asked, terror written across her face.
“Sami you’re a parent. Would you do it in a car?” Carrie asked.
Sami thought about it for a few seconds.
“Oh my god! They were doing it in the car! Ew! Ew Ew Ew!!!” Sami stomped her feet and covered her eyes.
“Wow. They are like rabbits. Our parents are like rabbits!” Carrie said loudly.
“Carrie! Not so loud. Jesus, let’s not give anyone else the tidbits on our parents marriage!” Sami said as she put her arms across her chest.
“I can’t believe they answered the phone.” Carrie said.
“Yah. Maybe we should get mom some handcuffs.” Sami said laughing.
Carrie looked at her, a contemplative look on her face.
“I was joking Car!” Sami said.
“Knowing them, they already have them.” Carrie said.
They looked at each other again.
“EW!!!” They said in unison.
Marlena was bouncing up and down on her husband as she held the back of his seat.
“God baby…Jesus that feels good.” John groaned as he bit her nipple.
Marlena whimpered as he pulled her nipple slightly, arching her back to give him full access to her chest.
Marlena could feel the tightening deep in her stomach. She was close. She began undulating against her husband faster.
John felt her squeezing him. He brought his hand between them, rubbing her clit between two of his fingers. Marlena cried out his name and brought her forehead to rest against his.
“I love you.” She softly said between breaths.
“I love you.” He replied as he rubbed his fingers faster beneath her. He leaned into her neck, sucking the delicate skin between her shoulder and neck, her favorite spot.
Marlena went over the edge as he bit her skin. She was shaking uncontrollably now, panting against him. Her thighs were burning, her skin was on fire and all she could see was that brilliant white light as her orgasm took control of her body.
She bucked against him wildly, her body tightening all around him as she cried out.
John held on for dear life. He was tempted to hold on to his control and bring her to orgasm again until Marlena bit his shoulder. Between her biting him, crying out and her muscles squeezing him dry, he couldn’t do it. He came a few thrusts later, groaning her name as he wrapped his arms around her.
They sat for a while in each other’s arms. Marlena had buried her head at the crook of his neck, her arms wrapped around his middle. John’s arms were around her back, imprisoning her arms. His head was back against the seat. It took everything he had to get his breathing back to normal.
“Jesus Doc. We can’t do that again.” He said.
“Do what?” She replied as she licked his salty skin.
“We can’t go a couple of days without making love again. It makes us crazy.”
“Sounds like a plan to me Mr. Black.” She said as she brought her face up to his, nipping his chin slightly.
John brought his head down to look at her. He stared at her, taking in all her features. Her hazel eyes that entranced him, her cute little nose that he couldn’t seem to stop kissing, her luscious lips that he wanted to kiss until the day he died, her beautiful sandy blonde hair that cascaded all around her, making her look like an angel. He loved every part of her face.
“What are you looking at Sailor?” She asked amused.
“My wife.” He replied matter-of-factly.
“Oh. Well I suppose that is okay with me.”
“You suppose?”
“Uh-huh. I look at you all the time. It’s only fair that you get to do the same, right?”
“Right you are Doc.”
John kept staring at her, a little smile on his face.
“Honey?” Marlena asked.
“Yes.”
“How long are you going to look at me?”
“Forever.”
Marlena tilted her head a little, a sweet smile on her face. Several tears fell down her face.
She kissed him sweetly.
“What was that for?” He asked.
“For being you. For making me feel like the most beautiful woman in the world.” She said as she brought her head down against his chest.
“You are the most beautiful woman in the world Doc. Always have been, always will be. Don’t you ever forget it.”
“Even if I look like a hippo?” She asked.
“Especially when you are pregnant. You are glowing so much that I can’t take my eyes off you. I mean before I would say I was obsessed with how beautiful you were. Now, I would say obsession doesn’t even come close. I think if another man were to look at you I would rip their head off.”
Marlena rose up to kiss him once more.
“My knight in shining armor.” She said as she smiled at him.
“You better believe it.” He replied.
Sami and Carrie left Salem Place with their purchases. Sami had decided that since she and her mother were Scorpio’s they probably had the same taste in books. Since Scorpio’s love mystery, they decided to get The Da Vinci Code. It was a book Marlena always wanted to read, but never had the time to buy. They also purchased some romance novels set in the medieval era. With the books and Marlena’s favorite movie in the bag, they figured they would also stop at the store to get their Mom a treat. While Marlena had strict rules about what she could eat, they figured that having potato chips just once wouldn’t be that bad for her.
After the store they headed home talking about how weird it would feel to live in a house. They had lived in apartments for so long that living in a house seemed foreign now.
Walking inside the penthouse, they saw that their parents were already home snuggling on the couch.
“Hey you two. Wow you went shopping didn’t you!” Marlena said as she saw all the bags.
“Yah we did. So you two made it home after being lost?” Carrie replied, attempting to hide a smile.
John shifted uncomfortably on the couch. Marlena hid her face a bit, a blush forming on her cheeks.
“Uh yah. Your mom found the way and got us home. Didn’t you baby?” John said as he looked down at her.
“I sure did.” She replied, smiling up at him.
He kissed her lightly on the lips as he rose off the couch.
“Well as much as I want to stay, I have to leave to meet the boys. Your mom here gave me a list of things for the new house. So I’m off to go in search of the perfect home. Wish me luck everyone.” John said as he hugged both of the girls and made his way out the front door.
“Good luck!” The girls shouted.
When he was gone, Sami and Carrie turned around to stare at Marlena. Marlena rose up on her feet, noticing the girls intently looking at her.
“What?” She asked slightly irritated.
“You’re looking very happy Mom. Must have been all the sun you got today.” Sami said as she sat down in a chair.
“Yah, I think the trip to the doctor’s did you well.” Carrie replied as she sat on the couch.
“Oh…uh…yes it did. We got some very happy news today.” Marlena replied as she sat back down on the couch.
“What is it Mom?” Sami asked.
“Oh well I can’t tell you yet. I promised John we would wait until everyone was home.”
“Oh. Well we have some good news for you too Mom.” Sami said.
“Really? What is it?” Marlena asked eagerly.
“Oh well we can’t tell you. We promised each other we would wait until everyone came home too.”
“Surely you can tell me something.” Marlena said, smiling a little.
“I can tell you that it’s a present for you.” Carrie said.
“Oh I love presents. What is it?”
“Sorry Mom. You have to wait.” Sami said as her and Carrie rose up and grabbed all the bags.
“Samantha Gene you tell me what you got for me or I will…” Marlena couldn’t think of anything.
“Tsk Tsk Mother. You need to calm down and relax. Remember your stress level. Now you be a good girl and wait for your present. Perhaps you should take a nap?” Sami said as she smiled at Carrie, who shook her head yes in agreement. They made their way upstairs with the bags.
“Perhaps I should wring both your necks my sweet daughters.” Marlena said as she covered herself up with a blanket. She sulked for some minutes wondering what they bought her, but sleep invaded her thoughts and soon enough she was resting comfortably with dreams about her gorgeous husband.
(Day 33) Same Day Marlena is 16 weeks pregnant
Marlena was sleeping peacefully on the sofa dreaming about John when the doorbell rang. She reluctantly left the warm confines on the couch and made her way to the front door.
“Bo!” She exclaimed as she froze, the door the only thing keeping her up.
“Hey Mar. Uh, can we talk for a little bit?” Bo asked somewhat sheepishly.
She bit her lip, avoiding Bo’s eyes.
“Sure Bo. Come on in.” She said nervously.
Bo stood for a few seconds before walking through the door. He sat on the couch and waited until Marlena sat down next to him.
“Mar…you haven’t seen me and Hope in ages. You haven’t even called. We didn’t even know you were pregnant until Maggie told us at dinner yesterday. What’s going on? Have I done something or said something?” Bo asked imploringly.
Marlena stuck her hand out and put it on top of Bo’s hand, squeezing it slightly.
“No Bo. It’s nothing against you. Truthfully we just found out a month ago. I had no idea I was pregnant. And then the kids moved in and the doctor wanted me to rest. I stopped working. It’s just been so hectic lately. But it’s nothing against you.”
Marlena began to cry slightly. It had hurt to be away from Bo for so long.
“Geez…come here.” Bo said as he reached out to her, hugging her to him.
“I’m sorry. It’s just hormones. I’m fine, really.” She replied.
“No you don’t. I haven’t gotten a hug from you in months. I deserve a big one now.” Bo said as he hugged her tighter. Marlena laughed a little.
“Feel better?” Bo asked.
She looked up at him. She actually did feel better when she thought about it.
“Yes I do actually.” Marlena bit her lip again, unsure of her emotions. “I’m sorry Bo…for staying away so long. It’s just been very crazy the last couple of years between all of us. I should have contacted you though. That was wrong of me and I apologize.”
“Hey, no more apologies. I’m fine, Hope is fine. You and John are fine too. That’s all over now. No hard feelings. Look, I came over here for another reason besides all this.”
“Oh? What is it Bo?”
“Hope remembered everything.”
“Oh my god! Oh Bo! What happened?”
“Well…it turns out that Stefano is JT’s father. Hope remembers being on a submarine and being drugged. She thought she was Princess Gina, who apparently had a thing with Stefano. So I’m guessing they slept together and Hope became pregnant.”
“Stefano is JT’s father? Bo are you sure?”
“Yep. Hope is a pretty good detective when she wants to be. She found Stefano, managed somehow to get a blood sample from him and brought it back to Salem. We took JT’s blood and matched it up. Stefano is definitely his father.”
“Oh Bo. I’m sorry. I’m so sorry. I had no idea.” Marlena looked around the room confused. So many thoughts were going through her head. Did John really sleep with Hope? Was it a memory that was implanted in his brain? “Bo, how did Hope remember?”
“A little while ago, she began scratching at her neck. We didn’t know what it was until one morning she scratched and a little chip came out. We think Stefano put that chip in her to control her. Make her think she was Princess Gina. As soon as it was out, the memories just came to her. Look Mar, I need to ask you something. I need you to be truthful with me okay?”
“Bo…I don’t know if I can be.”
“Hope said that John was on the submarine. She saw him. He was strapped in to this chair. They were putting a chip in him. The same thing was done to her shortly after. She was strapped into a chair and sedated. She doesn’t remember what happened after. Mar, was John on that submarine?” Bo asked as he held her hands.
Marlena was silently crying. What should she do? Where was John? She needed him right now so much.
“Bo…I think John should be here if we are going to discuss this.”
“No. I want to hear it from you.”
“Please don’t make me do this.” She began crying.
“Hey Mar…don’t cry. Geez I didn’t mean to make you cry.” Bo wrapped her in his arms.
“Just calm down. No need to get worked up. You gotta protect that baby in there remember? We will wait for John and then tell him everything, okay?”
“Tell me what?” John said lowly.
Marlena and Bo whipped around to find John standing at the door, Brady and Eric right behind him.
She smiled up at him, turning toward him and rushing into his arms. She smiled into his neck and whispered into his ear.
“I need to talk to you in the kitchen now.”
John looked down at her, saw her smiling face and couldn’t resist giving her a little kiss.
“Lead the way baby.” She smiled even more before turning back to Bo.
“Bo can you wait here for a few minutes? Just talk to the boys for a little while okay? We will be right back.”
Marlena dragged John to the kitchen, wrapping him in her arms as they went through the kitchen door.
“Baby what’s going on? Are you okay? You’ve been crying.”
“Just hold me. Don’t let me go okay?”
John caressed her back as they stood there for a few minutes. Marlena whispered in his ear.
“Honey, you aren’t JT’s father. I don’t think you even slept with Hope.”
John tried to move away from her, but she tightened her grip on his neck, keeping him right where he was.
“John I need you to listen to me. Stay calm. A chip came out of Hope’s neck, just like what happened to you. Hope began remembering things. She remembered being on a submarine. She saw you there. She remembers them putting the chip in you. They did the same thing to her after. She remembers sleeping with Stefano honey, not you. She went to see Stefano. She got a blood sample and got one from JT too. They’re a match baby. You are not JT’s father. Hope doesn’t remember sleeping with you. I think it was implanted into that chip so that you would think that’s what happened. But the results are conclusive. You aren’t his father. I’m sorry honey. I know how much you love that little boy.”
Marlena hugged him even tighter as she silently thanked god that this nightmare was over. John began to cry. She could feel the tears fall onto her shoulder. She rubbed his back up and down, helping him to release this situation out of his body.
“He’s not mine?” John said weakly.
Marlena stepped back, looking into his eyes.
“No baby. He’s not yours.” She said lovingly as her hand swept over his cheek.
John brought his forehead down to meet hers. They leaned in to each other.
“It’s okay. It’s gonna be okay. It’s okay.” John kept repeating. Marlena was waiting for the breakdown. She could feel his body tensing up.
Without warning John swayed back and dropped to the floor. Months of guilt and betrayal left him curled up in a little ball, his hands covering his face.
Marlena was right there with him, crying with him as she held him close. She spoke soothing words into his ear, her hand never leaving his back as it comforted him. She held him close and waited patiently for the first wave to die down. When it did, she cleaned up his face with a washcloth, put his arm over her shoulder and helped him out to the living room.
“Bo, this has to wait. Can you come back tomorrow?”
Bo saw the look of devastation on John’s face. He didn’t know what was going on, but it didn’t look good.
“No problem Marlena. You take care of him okay? See you guys later.”
Bo walked out the door as he waved goodbye to Eric and Brady.
“Boys, can you go get your sisters and take them out for a few hours? Your father needs to be alone right now.”
“We’re on it Mom. Don’t worry.” Eric said as he and Brady ran upstairs. All five children came down the stairs. Belle was about to say something when Brady stopped her with a glare. Instead she walked over to where her father was sitting on the couch. He was staring into space. She was frightened for him. She took a little album from her purse and placed it in his lap.
“For you Papa. I love you.” She kissed him on the forehead and turned away, slowly walking to the front door. She looked at him once more as she closed the door.
Marlena sat down next to John, wrapping him in her arms. It seemed like hours before John even said something.
“He’s not mine Doc. He’s not mine.” John kept saying over and over.
“Honey look at me.” Marlena said as she brought her hand up to his chin. John looked at her, his eyes wild and lost.
“I know you are mourning the loss of JT. I know you are. You need to remember other things though. John, you didn’t have an affair. You never slept with Hope. You didn’t father a child outside of our marriage. None of that happened. Don’t you understand what this means?”
John looked at her strangely.
“No I don’t.” He said robotically.
“Honey! Think about it. You don’t need to feel guilty about anything anymore. No more guilt. No more keeping secrets from Bo and Hope. No more having to keep your feelings inside about JT because we thought he was yours. You don’t have to blame yourself anymore. It never happened. It’s over with. We just got the best news honey. Can you not see that?”
John turned away from her. He stared at the wall.
“I still lied to you. I didn’t tell you for months about my visions. I kept that from you. I still feel the guilt associated with that. You do too. You can’t lie to me about that.”
Marlena grabbed his chin and forced him to look at her.
“I said awful things to you that night. I kicked you out of the penthouse and made you leave. I wouldn’t let you see Belle for a week. I made your life hell. I still feel guilty about what I said to you and how I handled the situation. You’re not the only one who feels guilty about the past. But you forgave me for that, and I forgave you for lying. We are even now. Yes I will always remember what you did, just like I will always remember what I did. But my love for you is so strong that it can overcome any obstacle. Just like it overcame this. We are together again. We are pregnant. We have all our children with us. Honey we have so much to be thankful for. Can we concentrate on that for a minute?”
John looked down at his hands. Marlena was squeezing them. Hers were so small and dainty compared to his. They were delicate and smooth. She had creative hands. Belle’s hands were like hers. He had noticed that once.
It was at this moment that he saw the album on his lap. Belle had left it there. He let go of Marlena’s hands and picked it up. It was covered in black velvet. On the front was a little pocket with a clear covering. It read THE BLACK FAMILY.
Marlena smiled at that. She brought her arm up to her husbands shoulder, resting it by his neck. Her other hand went to his arm, grasping it slightly.
John opened the album. There were six sections, all marked with the names of their children. Carrie was first, then Sami and Eric, Brady and then Belle. The last one was blank. On the back of the cover was a family portrait of all seven of them from last Christmas.
John ran his fingers over Marlena’s face. She looked so beautiful with her curly hair. Belle had her smile. Sami tilted her head the same way her mother did. Eric had her calm but penetrating eyes. He saw her strength and courage in each one of them.
“Look at how handsome you look in your tux.” Marlena said as she brushed away a tear. She smiled up at him as she squeezed his arm.
And just like that, John Black forgot about his problems. His mind was once again filled with images of her and their unborn child, their life together. Everything from the first moment he saw her cry to the first time she saved his life.
And when he closed his eyes, all he felt was happiness. For the first time in years, he wasn’t worried about anything. He had his wife, his children and a new home. He had a good life. No, he had a great life.
He opened his eyes to find his wife staring at him. Those penetrating eyes were trying to figure out what he was thinking. She had such beautiful eyes. Sometimes they were brown, sometimes green. It depended on her mood. Right now, they were an emerald green. Which generally meant that she was feeling very passionate at the moment. John smiled to himself. She didn’t know he could tell her moods by her eyes. He laughed at his little secret.
“What is so funny?” She asked curiously.
“I was just thinking I want to take you upstairs right now. And I was laughing because five minutes ago I was in complete despair, but one look in your eyes and it all just fell away. How do you do that?” He asked her as he brought an arm around her shoulder, bringing her closer to him. When her lips were just touching his, she answered.
“Because when you look in my eyes, you see your life, just like I see mine when I look in your eyes. It’s a soulmate thing.” She replied as she smiled.
“Ah…makes sense to me. So…” He said as he rubbed her shoulder.
“So…maybe we can look at this album and then go upstairs?” She replied as she licked her lips.
“Do you know how sexy you are when you do that?”
“I’ve got an idea.” She said breathlessly.
“Yah? Well it’s giving me ideas.”
“Down boy. Let’s look at what our daughter put together.”
John turned the page. Carrie was first. All the pictures were of John and Carrie, from when she was a young kid in pigtails to just last week. Belle had captured a photo of Carrie and John talking on the balcony. They were holding hands as they looked out over Salem.
Sami and Eric followed. The pictures started with them as babies. The last ones were of John and Eric drinking coffee at the breakfast table, and John and Sami in his study hugging. Both agreed the ones of Brady were too adorable. Belle had managed to find every picture of Brady with no clothes on. The last picture though was Marlena’s favorite. Marlena was on the balcony, rubbing her belly. John and Brady were at the door to the balcony, gazing at her. It was a tender moment shared between all three.
By the time they made it to Belle’s section, they were both crying. Of course the moment they saw the first picture ever taken of John and Belle, the waterworks really started. John commented how much Belle looked like her momma. Marlena kept telling him she had his eyes. The last picture was taken just a few days ago. John and Marlena had been on the couch when Belle came up to them, leaned down on her knees and asked if she could spend the night at a friend’s house. She was holding on to their hands and smiling up at them.
Underneath the picture was a message in Belle’s handwriting.
“Would you believe Sami took this picture? I love it!!!”
Marlena wiped her eyes.
“Sami took this?” Marlena exclaimed.
“Wow. This is a great picture. Ya know I think all of our kids have these hidden talents that we don’t know about. What do you think Doc?”
“Well they have us as parents! Of course they’re brilliant!” She laughed as she hugged him.
“And on that note, I am taking my brilliant wife upstairs!”
John put the album on the table and grabbed his wife, picking her up and running up the stairs.
“John Black! Put me down! I can walk still!”
He kissed her then, deeply and passionately. She threw her arm around his shoulder and pushed her upper body against his chest.
“I know you can. I just like carrying you. You know you should really let me do this as often as we can, cause in like twenty years, honey I won’t be able to. I’m gonna be an old man sitting in a rocking chair with my glasses and fake teeth!”
Marlena laughed as they made their way upstairs.
“Honey in twenty years, you will only be in your sixties…and you will still be my knight in shining armor and we will still be going at it like rabbits.” Marlena sighed as she leaned her head against his shoulder.
“I take it this means I better keep myself in shape. That is what you’re trying to tell me.”
“Uh-huh.”
“Good to know.”
John carried his wife through the door to their bedroom, making sure to lock it behind him just in case someone decided to interrupt them.
After placing his wife on the bed, he discarded his clothes, throwing them on the floor haphazardly. He practically jumped into bed, grabbing her to him. She laughed out loud as he began tickling her. She managed to climb on top of him, stopping his wandering hands from further torture. She teased his neck, nipping at it, sucking on the skin.
John commented that she was becoming more territorial lately. He liked it. She smiled down at him as she reached a hand between them. She slipped a hand beneath his boxers as she kissed him deeply, biting his tongue as she grasped him in her hand and began to pump him slowly. He growled in her mouth. She smiled in sweet satisfaction.
“You need to get rid of these clothes now.” John said, ripping her shirt at the buttons.
“Darling you just ripped my favorite shirt.” She said as she pecked at his cheek and neck.
“I’ll buy you anything you want if you let me rip your bra too.” He said with a wicked smile. He lifted an eyebrow at her.
Marlena rose up, her hand leaving his boxers. She feathered it up to his chest, her nails making circles over his nipple. She kept her eyes on his as she slowly took off what was left of her shirt. She threw it behind her and settled her hands on the headboard, leaning slightly over him.
“Just so you know, you’re coming shopping with me. And you’re going to be in the dressing room with me as I try on everything. And you won’t be allowed to touch me until I’m done. Do we have an agreement Mr. Black?”
John grabbed hold of the middle of her bra and yanked it, the material ripping apart instantly between his hands. Marlena’s body flew forward, her chest coming in range of his mouth. He instantly grabbed her breasts in his hands, crushing them as he leaned up to her.
“I guess we do now Mrs. Black.” He said cockily as he pulled her nipples. Marlena cried out as he captured her mouth with his.
Moments later he grabbed hold of one of her breasts with his mouth, his teeth pulling and nipping at it. Marlena’s chest lurched forward against him, her head drifting back until she was looking at the ceiling. She wished she could see him as he touched her. Somewhere in the back of her mind she made a note to talk to him about putting a mirror on the ceiling of their new bedroom.
John pushed her skirt up around her hips, noticing that she wasn’t wearing any underwear. He groaned as he looked up at her.
“And just where are your underwear Doc?”
She smiled as she leaned down to him, whispering in his ear.
“Their in your jacket pocket my dear. Did you forget what happened in the car this morning?” She asked enticingly.
John smiled to himself. Oh yah…
“I remember. Just thought I gave those back to you.”
She gave him a reprimanding look.
“You never return them and you know that. That reminds me. If you’re going to keep all my underwear you need to take me shopping for more. I suppose we can do that on our special shopping day.”
John looked down, moaning at the thought of sitting in a dressing room watching Marlena try on lingerie. He would die before she was done.
“Oh poor baby. Is there something I can do to make you feel better?” She asked.
“As a matter of fact, there is.” He said with a smirk. He grabbed her hips, bringing her forward against him.
Marlena rose up slightly, her arms wrapping around him as she sank down, encasing him inside her slowly an inch at a time.
They began rocking against each other as their kisses turned passionate, their hands groping around to touch where they could reach.
Marlena wanted John inside her even more than she could get while on top.
“It’s not enough baby…not enough…go deeper.” She whispered in his ear.
John knew what she meant. He gathered her in his arms, bringing her down as he got on his knees. He rose up, grabbing her thighs and bringing them around him. He lifted her hips and brought her closer to him, encasing himself once more in her velvety warmth.
Marlena’s body rose off the bed as she met John’s strokes with her own. Her hands grasped his forearms, her nails digging into his skin as he began thrusting into her at an angle, hitting her pleasure spot.
As they both found their release and began to descend from the heavens they heard a noise downstairs that made them hold their breath.
The kids all walked in and began shouting when they didn’t see any sign of their parents.
John pulled away from her, looking towards the door.
“Shit! Baby it’s the kids. Why are they already home?” He said irritated.
“Honey, I don’t know, but, let’s go find out. They seem worried.” Marlena got up off the bed and started to frantically dress, smoothing down her skirt and finding a new blouse to wear. She fixed her hair and checked the mirror to fix her lipstick. Realizing that it was basically gone, she took a tissue and wiped it off. Once she reapplied it, John came up behind her and nuzzled her neck. He had pulled on a pair of jeans and a sweater.
“Does this mean I can’t kiss you again?”
“Yep. No smearing the lipstick…well…for a few minutes anyway.” She said as she squeezed his arms that were resting on her tummy.
They walked out the door to go find out what was going on downstairs.
“Where are they? Do you think anything happened?” Belle asked.
“Both of their cars are still here. I don’t know what’s going on, but Dad didn’t look good when we left. I’m worried about that.” Brady said as he put his hand through his hair.
“Not to worry Son. We’re fine.” John said as he appeared at the top of the stairs with Marlena.
“Mommy!” Belle shouted as she ran to the stairs.
“Baby girl we’re fine. Nothing to worry about. Daddy and I were just having a discussion upstairs.” Marlena said as they walked down the stairs arm in arm. She embraced Belle as they made their way to the couch. All sat down.
“Are you going to tell us what is going on?” Carrie asked.
John and Marlena looked at each other, silently debating what to do.
“Uh, you know. I think that everything is fine and there is no reason to get into it. All I will say is that Daddy and I are very happy right now about what’s happened and there is no reason for any of you to worry, okay?” Marlena asked.
“Okay.” Five voices rang out.
“Now, on to better news. Momma and I have an announcement. A big announcement. We need all of you to keep calm okay?”
They all nodded their heads.
“Momma you want to do the honors?” John asked as he rubbed her belly.
Marlena smiled at him, already crying.
“Thanks honey.” She kissed him slightly on the mouth before turning back towards the children.
“Well you all know Daddy and I went to the doctor’s today for my check-up. Everything is fine and the pregnancy is going along great. We got our first picture of the baby today.”
“Oh I want to see it!” Belle exclaimed. “Where is it?”
“Oh…uh it’s by my purse honey.” Marlena said as she looked at John. She hadn’t told them the news yet.
“Let them try and figure it out.” John whispered in her ear.
Belle brought the picture over to the couch and sat between her brothers and sisters.
“Oh my gosh! Look at how cute the little one is!” She gushed.
“Wait. What the heck are you looking at? I don’t see anything!” Brady said annoyed.
“Brady, right there. That’s the head. I think it’s the head.” Sami said.
“No Sami. The head is over here on the opposite side.” Carrie observed.
“Wait! If that’s the head, then what is on the opposite side? That can’t be a foot. The kid’s foot is as big as its head! That doesn’t make sense.” Eric said twisting the picture around.
Belle looked over at her parents amid all the chaos. They were smiling broadly, entwined in each other’s arms.
“OH MY GOD!” Belle shouted.
“What is it?” Sami said.
“They’re both heads!” Belle exclaimed.
Five pairs of eyes looked over at their parents, who were silently smiling back at them.
“You’re having twins?” Eric whispered.
Marlena nodded her head, and then burst out crying.
Five startled kids started shouting out and hugging each other. They each managed to make it over to their parents to give their congratulations.
“Just think. Seven kids. You will have seven kids!” Brady said as he put his arm around his Dad.
“Yep. Listen we are really going to need your help here. Mom has been put on immediate bed rest. Well not completely, but she can’t really do anything. So we definitely need all of you to pull your own weight around here.”
“Especially now that we found a house!” Eric said before he turned crimson red. In all the craziness, he forgot he wasn’t supposed to say anything. “Sorry Dad that just slipped out.”
“You found a house?” Marlena asked him.
“Yah. It was going to be a surprise, but since it’s out, well…surprise?” John said sheepishly.
Marlena hugged him to her.
“Oh! We have a house! Can we go see it?” She asked as she looked at the boys.
“I don’t see why not! Let’s go!” John began ushering everyone out. Carrie and Sami grabbed their shopping bags that contained Marlena’s presents. They both decided to give them to her at the new home.
“Doc, you are going to love it! It’s got six bedrooms and five bathrooms. It has a Jacuzzi and a swimming pool. There’s a three car garage and some apple, orange and lemon trees in the backyard. The security system is state of the art and it’s gated. Oh and there is a large patio in the back with a hammock. It’s on three acres of land, so there is plenty of room for everyone!”
“Honey it sounds wonderful, but, we can’t fit everyone with six bedrooms. I can’t believe I am even saying that!” She laughed at how preposterous it sounded, but it was true.
“Yes we can. We have our bedroom, the nursery where Will can sleep until the babies come. Sami has her room, as well as Carrie and Belle. The boys have decided to bunk together. Of course they picked the biggest room besides the master, but girls, all your rooms are quite large, so I don’t think any of you have a problem with that right?”
“I’m good!” Belle chimed in. Sami and Carrie nodded their heads in unison. Eric and Brady gave each other a high five.
“Score!”
“Sweet!”
Belle rolled her eyes.
“Boys.”
Marlena and John laughed and then looked at each other. They were holding hands. John brought her hand up to his mouth, kissing it lightly. She looked at him adoringly.
“This has been some day hasn’t it my love?” She said quietly.
“Yep. And just you wait until you see this house. It’s even got blue shutters Doc. Just like you always wanted. I couldn’t believe it when I saw it.”
“It has blue shutters? Oh! I love blue shutters!” Marlena exclaimed.
“Well now you have them baby.” John said. Marlena leaned in to him, kissing him on the lips.
“Thank you for this.” She whispered in his ear.
“Anything for you baby.” He replied.
“Awwww!” Five kids in the backseat replied sarcastically.
“Behave family or you’re walking home.” John said as he smiled at his wife.
The kids made a dash for their bedrooms once inside the house. They rushed up the stairs leaving John and Marlena at the front door.
Marlena was about to walk into the living room when John grabbed her from behind and picked her up slightly.
“Honey! What are you doing?” She asked.
“Shhhh. You have to be quiet Doc. We don’t want the kids knowing where we are.” He replied as he opened the closet door and closed it behind them. It was pitch dark.
John clicked the switch on the wall, filling the closet with light. She turned toward her husband with a gleam in her eyes.
“So did you want to tell me something or do you take all your girls to the closet first thing when you walk through the front door?”
“Oh no. The other girls don’t get anything as nice as the closet.”
“You’re a real charmer you know that?”
“I must have been for you to marry me.” He said as he wrapped her in his arms.
“Do you know how much I love being your wife?” She asked as she wiped his hair off his forehead.
“I’m betting it’s about as much as I love being your husband. And do I ever love being your husband. I’ve always wanted to be you know. Ever since I first laid eyes on you. I dreamed about being your husband.”
“You did?” She asked through tears.
“Every night we were apart.”
“Does reality live up to those dreams?”
“We’re about to find out.”
Marlena laughed out loud.
“You dreamed about making love in a closet?”
“I dreamed about making love to you anywhere and everywhere.”
“Oh my.”
John was about to kiss her when he brought his head back up to look at her.
“By the way, thanks for wearing a skirt today.” He said with a grin.
She smiled as she grabbed his hips to her, whispering in his ear.
“I never did put on anything under this skirt.”
John groaned as he slammed her against the wall gently, taking her lips with his. He groped around trying to get her skirt up around her hips while she fumbled with the buttons on his shirt.
The close confines of the closet were making simple tasks like unbuttoning a shirt into an all out war. Marlena was able to unbutton half his shirt and his pants, but there was no way his pants were going past his thigh. Neither of them could bend down to do it.
Luckily Marlena’s skirt made access easy. And the fact that she was going commando made it really easy.
Her shirt with its intricate buttons was another matter. John was about to tear it in two when his wife told him to just go underneath and leave her some dignity when they exited the closet.
John’s hand flew underneath her shirt, his fingers finding her breast in record time. He tweaked her nipple between his fingers as Marlena brought her leg up to wrap around his waist.
“Baby I don’t think we’ve ever done it in a closet.” Marlena said breathlessly.
John smiled against her neck, nipping her slightly.
“Always a first time for everything Doc. I have to admit, this is turning me on.”
Marlena reached down between them to caress him. He was fully aroused, filling her hand and then some.
“I would say that’s an understatement Mr. Black.” She replied as she stroked him up and down slowly yet thoroughly.
His control was slipping fast. He had one hand pinching her nipple and one underneath her skirt, his fingers filling her. It was too much.
His hands flew to her thighs, grasping her to him. He pulled her up, wrapping her legs around his hips.
“Whoa baby! We’re in an adventurous mood today.” Marlena laughed as she held on to John.
“You started it in the car. You almost made me run off the road woman!”
Marlena threw her head back, laughing heartily deep in her throat.
“Can I help it if I know what my husband likes?”
“You’re damn right you know what I like. Come here.” John replied as he brought a hand to her cheek, pulling her closer to him.
They began to kiss hotly, their tongues molding together to taste each other’s essence.
John slowly brought himself to her opening, pushing in a bit at a time, making his wife groan against his lips.
‘Faster John.”
“No.” He replied.
Marlena tried to sink down on him, but he pulled away slightly.
“Baby please! I’m ready now.” Marlena pleaded.
John kissed her again, biting her lip.
“Shhh…Close your eyes baby.”
Marlena closed her eyes after she gave him a look of death.
John slowly moved within her, his body fluidly filling her and retreating in an even rhythm.
Marlena cooed, her head thrown back, her back arched. He was moving luxuriously slow inside her, taking his sweet time. It was driving her crazy with want. But it felt like heaven.
He increased his speed a few moments later, using the wall to get inside her as deep as he could.
Marlena opened her eyes when she felt her orgasm coming upon her.
“Faster baby.” She demanded.
“No.” He said evenly, keeping his tempo.
Marlena grabbed his hair, pulling on it until his head flew back.
“John Black you will fuck me faster right now or I will hurt you. Believe me I’m in a great position to do it.” Her thighs squeezed him slightly to prove her point.
John gritted his teeth, sucking in his breath as she squeezed it out of him.
“Why are you so demanding woman?” He said in a voice just above a whisper.
“Because you’re the only man who can make me feel this way.” She said breathlessly.
John grunted as he grabbed her face, smashing his mouth to hers. He thrust into her a little harder then he meant to, but Marlena just groaned in his mouth. He began bucking into her, being careful not to hit her stomach with his thrusts.
Marlena’s moans became louder until she was crying out. John covered her mouth with his hand, moving his body closer to the wall against her so he didn’t drop her.
Minutes later she was biting on his hand as her orgasm consumed her body and mind. John thrust a few more times, coming amid her groans and screams, his heartbeat the only other sound he could hear.
Sami came down the stairs first, trying to find Will, who had disappeared. After checking the kitchen, she heard some moaning coming from the front of the house.
Thinking it was Will, she made her way over to the front door. Realizing the sounds were coming from the closet, she opened it without thinking.
“MOM!” Sami yelled out, slamming the closet closed.
“Sami?” John and Marlena yelled back in unison. John was so taken by surprise that he lost his footing. He managed to grab Marlena before he went down. They landed in a pile on the floor, Marlena on top of John.
Sami heard the commotion and became scared that her mother might be hurt.
“Mom? Are you okay? MOM?”
Marlena shook her head, clearing the fog. John grabbed her face, looking into her eyes.
“Honey? Are you okay?”
“Yah baby.” She hugged him, realizing that Sami was yelling at her through the door.
“MOM! You’re scaring me! John is she okay?”
“I’m fine baby girl. We both are. Everything is fine. Just give us a second.”
John picked her up, holding her a few moments as he rocked her.
“Are you sure you’re okay baby?” He asked tenderly.
“I’m okay honey. I kind of hurt my leg though.” She replied, smiling up at him.
“Oh yah? You want me to kiss it and make it feel better?”
She giggled like a little girl. John put her down, smoothing down her skirt. He bent down and lifted her skirt a bit, giving her a kiss on her knee. Miraculously her knee did feel better after he kissed it.
Marlena tucked in her shirt and John pulled his pants up, buttoning his shirt as Marlena fixed her hair a bit. They shared a sweet kiss before they opened the door.
Sami was pacing back and forth. Why on earth did she have a knack for walking in on them when they were doing this?
When they walked out of the closet, she stopped and stared at them. Marlena looked around, noticing that they were the only ones downstairs.
Marlena couldn’t help what happened next. She looked at John, then Sami and burst out laughing. She laughed so hard she leaned up against the wall for support.
Sami and John stared at her as if she was mad.
“Honey did you hit your head when we fell?” John asked, which made her laugh even more.
Sami started to laugh at her mom. She had never seen her mom laugh this hard.
John started to laugh at Sami. He didn’t think she would take it this well.
Eric heard all the laughing and came downstairs.
“Hey! What’s everyone laughing at?” He asked.
They all looked at him, then burst out laughing again.
“Hey that’s not fair! No inside jokes in this family!” Eric yelled at them. He called up to Carrie and Brady for them to get downstairs. They came running down, thinking something was wrong with Marlena. When they got to the bottom of the stairs, they saw her doubled over in laughter.
“What did we miss?” Carrie asked.
“Beats me. They won’t tell me.” Eric replied.
“Dad, come on. What is going on?” Brady asked.
John shook his head. He couldn’t have gotten a word out even if he tried.
Sami put her hand up like she was going to say something, then looked at Marlena and lost it again, putting her head between her knees.
Marlena put her hand on her chest, trying to compose herself.
“Oh my gosh! Uhm…well your daddy and I…uh…well see Sami here…she uh…John?” Marlena looked over at her husband, asking for help with her eyes.
John looked at her and raised his shoulders.
“Don’t look at me. I have no idea what to say.”
Sami finally managed to calm down. She got up and walked over to her mother, hugging her fiercely. She whispered in her ear quietly so no one else could hear.
“It’s okay mom. Things have changed now. This won’t haunt me. In fact, it was rather funny and endearing to see you two so in love. Although I don’t think I will be using that closet in the future.” Sami pulled away from her, gave John a slap on the back and walked toward the backyard.
“Has anyone seen Will? I lost him somewhere upstairs. Is he still up there?” She asked.
“No. He wanted to go outside to pick some flowers. I was keeping my eye on him from upstairs.” Carrie replied.
When they all went outside, they saw Will picking flowers from the field that outlined the backyard. He began to head back to where his mother was.
“Mommy! Look at what I made for you!” He yelled out.
Sami began crying as she realized he had a whole bouquet of different flowers. He handed them to her.
“These are from me and grandpa!” He exclaimed.
Sami wiped at her eyes.
“Oh? Is it a special day today?” Sami asked.
“Nope. It’s just a welcome home present!” Will said excitedly.
Sami looked at John, who had his arm around Marlena. He looked down at Will.
“Will, I think you just made your momma’s day. That was a very nice thing to do.”
Marlena stabbed him in the rib.
“Where are my welcome home flowers?” She inquired.
John grabbed his rib, looked at Will and grabbed him, running towards the field.
“Yes ma’am! We’re on it!”
They all laughed as John got Will to help him pick the flowers.
Marlena sighed, bringing her arm up around her daughter’s shoulders. Carrie, Eric and Brady went down the stairs to check out the basketball court.
“He loves you so much Mom.” Sami said out of the blue.
“I know he does. He loves you too baby girl. Perhaps even more.”
Sami turned to her surprised.
“Mom! John loves you more than anyone in the world. How can you say that?”
“Honey…it’s something you learn as a parent. You’re just beginning to sense it. Husbands and wives love each other very much, but the relationship between a parent and a child is so much more precious. Let’s say you and I were in trouble. And John could only save one of us. Who do you think he would save? I know who he would save. Do you?”
Sami thought about it. She bit her lip.
“He would save you Mom.”
“No baby girl. He would save you. Because he would know that I couldn’t live if anything happened to you. I wouldn’t want to live without you here. He would see it in my eyes. And he would kiss me and tell me he loved me. And then he would save our little girl. And that way, I could die in peace. I could go and know that my family is safe and happy. That is true love baby girl. The love parents share with their kids. We would give our lives in order to save you, in order to ensure your happiness. That’s what it’s all about.”
Marlena looked towards John with love in her eyes. She laughed as he frolicked around with Will, who was screaming with laughter as John kept disappearing beneath the flowers and reappearing somewhere else.
Sami laughed a little. She suddenly took a big gulp, tears coming to her eyes. She dropped her flowers and hugged her mother fiercely, tears falling down her face.
Marlena looked down at Sami, concerned. She grabbed hold of her, her hand soothing Sami as she caressed her back.
After a while she wiped her eyes, looking up at her mom.
“Mom, I don’t want you and John to feel guilty about what happened today. I’m okay with it. I mean when I was younger…that was one thing. But I’m an adult now with a child of my own. And you two are still just as crazy about each other as you’ve always been. I can appreciate that now. I hope to find that one day for myself.”
Marlena grabbed Sami to her again, breathing in the scent of her hair. She smiled to herself. Her daughter was no longer a child. She really was becoming a woman in her own right.
“You will one day my sweet baby girl. I know you will.”
Sami pulled away from her, smiling at her sweetly before turning to join her son and father.
She turned around to look at her Mom once more.
“Momma?” She said.
“What is it honey?”
“John wouldn’t have to save you ya know.”
“Oh no? Why is that?” Marlena asked.
“Because he knows your smart enough to save yourself. You always have been Mom. I get that from you.” Sami smiled as she went on her way, laughing as she picked up Will, swinging him around.
Marlena hugged her babies in her arms, smiling at her family as they laughed and played in the field.
John approached her slowly, a bouquet of flowers filling his hand. He held them up to her with a shy smile on his face.
‘Are those for me?” She laughed out.
“Yep. Picked them all by myself.” John said as he hopped up the stairs.
“Liar.”
“So the grandson helped a little.” He said sheepishly as he leaned in for a quick peck.
Marlena wrapped her arm around his neck, bringing him back to her lips, kissing him more thoroughly. She let him go after a moment and smiled when she took the flowers from him.
“They’re beautiful.” She said.
“Not as pretty as you though. There is no flower on this earth that can compare to your beauty, but they’ll do for now.” He laughed a little when she started to cry.
“Don’t you dare say I’m predictable.”
“It’s cute Doc. That is why I say things like that. I like to see that look in your eyes.”
She hugged him as she watched Sami and Will.
“Look at them honey. She is so happy right now.”
“I think all the kids are happy baby. It’s been a good day.”
“Yah. What do you say you take me home and make me some dinner Sailor?”
“Babies hungry?”
“Uh-huh. They’re starving. You know what happens when I’m starving.”
John’s eyes got big and round. He yelled out to Sami and Will.
“Let’s go home! Momma’s hungry!”
Sami and Will looked at each other with wide eyes. Uh-oh. They ran as fast as they could to the house with Carrie, Brady and Eric right on their heels. Seven people ran out the door, making their way to the car. Marlena stopped at the front door, laughing to herself.
“Well, at least I know what to say now to get them moving.”
(Day 63) Marlena is 20 weeks pregnant
The slamming of a door in the distance made her instantly cringe.
“BELLE! Stop slamming doors!” She screamed from her bedroom doorway.
John looked over at her from the bathroom door, smiling wryly at her.
“Doc…”
Marlena gave him a sharp look, but, then instantly felt bad.
“I’m sorry. I’m just…”
“Tired of being pregnant?”
She leaned against the door of their bedroom.
“No. I’m tired of being cooped up. Is that wrong?”
“No. It’s reasonable. But I do think you should go tell Belle you’re sorry for yelling at her.”
“You’re right. I’m just so tired baby. I think I’m going to lie down in a little while. Could you ask her to come up here when you go downstairs?”
Marlena walked across the room to lean on the bathroom door. She reached out a hand to squeeze his shoulder as he finished shaving.
“Honey?”
“Yah baby…I’ll ask her when I go downstairs.”
Hs thoughts seemed distracted lately. He had worked hard this last month to make it possible for him to stay home until the babies came. Today was his last day in the office.
She felt guilty for making him make this kind of commitment just because her pregnancy was fragile. She felt like she was taking away his livelihood in a way. John distinguished himself by his business and his family. It was a joint union. Now part of it would be gone for a while. She wondered if he was having second thoughts about his decision.
John finished shaving and wiped his face, noticing that Marlena was watching him. Her hand lingered on his back. She had this spot she would rub absently over and over when they slept. She would rub that same spot at times when she was lost in thought, at moments like this.
She had been pulling back in the last couple weeks from him. He was spending more time at home as he prepared to leave his business for a few months. He thought it was probably her just wanting some space and time for herself.
Something lingered there though. A vague thought that perhaps she wasn’t prepared for this life after all. Between the twins coming, the kids all moving in and the new home, not to mention the fact that she had to stop working herself, maybe his wife was realizing that she wanted things back to the way they were. It scared him at night when she was fast asleep in his arms. He reassured her constantly and tried to keep her calm and stress-free. He was finding though that it was putting all the stress on him. He could handle it of course. He just wasn’t very happy about it.
John threw the towel on the sink and turned around to face her, leaning against the edge of the sink.
“How you feeling this morning?”
“Fine. Everything’s fine John.” She answered almost robotically.
“Feeling the babies moving or kicking?” He asked trying to probe more. Lately she just answered with a word here and there.
“Not as much today as the rest of the week. Maybe that’s a blessing. I’m just so tired today I can barely keep my eyes open.”
He reached his hand out to touch her stomach. As soon as his warm hand glided over the top left side of her tummy, a little bump bump could be felt against his hand. He smiled a little and looked up into her eyes. Her face softened immediately. The sparkling eyes, the sweet lips that beckoned for a kiss were before him once again. It only seemed to happen now when he touched her tummy.
He was so close to her. He hadn’t been this close in a while. It seemed like months. He was working long hours; she was busying herself with fixing up the house. By the time they fell into bed they were too exhausted to even kiss each other goodnight. She couldn’t remember the last time that he did kiss her.
She brought her face closer to his, closing her eyes slightly, parting her lips in an invitation.
John noticed it but now was not a good time. He was already late. He pecked her sweetly on the lips, but it was over before it started.
He smiled one last time at her before turning around and walking into the bedroom. He never saw the few tears that fell down her face as she stared at herself in the mirror, not even recognizing the woman who stood before her.
John sat through his latest meeting with a look of disinterest. His thoughts were on his wife. He was aching for her so much. They hadn’t made love in two weeks. It was agonizing almost to the point of despair not to be with her, not to have that connection. It was driving them apart somehow. The blame was mostly his. He was tired at the end of the night, but, he should have spent some time with her. Because he hadn’t done that, his need for her grew with each day until he got to the point where he could barely look at her without wanting to throw her against the wall. The problem was that if they were to make love it couldn’t be like that anymore. That was what he was afraid of. He might lose it and be too rough and hurt the babies. He couldn’t chance that. So he stayed away which just made him feel like shit and want her even more.
He sighed and tried to pay attention to his associates as they rambled on about their upcoming projects. This was going to be the longest day of his life.
Marlena sat in bed watching an officer and a gentleman for the third time this week. The empty box of Kleenex by her side was proof enough that she was in a bad spot.
She laughed ironically at the thought that she was jealous of Debra Winger because she was in shape during the making of this movie.
“That bitch.” She said under her breath.
She turned off the movie in disgust and walked over to the window. Her view was beautiful before her. A field of flowers in every color and shape swayed in the light breeze. There were storm clouds in the distance that made the sky appear eerie and forlorn. She liked it actually. She loved storms. Right now it fit her mood. It made her want to really feel sorry for herself. That wasn’t like her and she knew it. Right now she didn’t care. She was too tired to care.
A soft knock at her door made her turn around. Sami walked in quietly at her mother’s request with a cup of herbal tea.
“Hi mom. I thought you might like this. Uhm…you okay? You seem really…withdrawn.”
Marlena looked sadly at her daughter. She pursed her lips together trying to put into words what she was feeling.
“Honey, do you ever have those days when you just don’t feel like talking? When you just want to look out at the clouds and think and remember and dream?”
Sami looked out her window and saw the flowers and the clouds.
“I do have those days Mom. I think I’m having one of those days today. Do you mind if I sit here with you and just…think?” Sami asked shyly.
Marlena patted the seat next to her. She reached her hand up to take her tea from her daughter. As Sami sat down Indian style on the window seat, she kissed the top of her mom’s stomach and said good morning to the twins.
Mother and daughter turned towards their backyard and silently watched the storm clouds brewing in the distance. Marlena sipped her tea with one hand and rubbed her stomach lovingly with the other. Sami played with a braid in her hair. Both were contemplating the future and their respective pasts, wondering what life would bring their way next.
John sat at his desk, running his hands through his hair. He couldn’t stop thinking about her. He wanted to call her, just to hear her voice. God he needed her so much it hurt. He got up and walked to his window to get his mind off her. He saw the storm clouds inching closer and closer to the town of Salem. He should leave early to avoid getting caught in the storm. He needed to get home to be with her.
“Shit. You gotta stop thinking about her like this. It’s just making things worse man.”
He let his tie out a little, suddenly feeling as if he couldn’t breathe. He sat back in his chair and began going over paperwork about upcoming events happening with Basic Black. He looked up and saw Marlena’s picture on his desk.
He groaned under his breath.
“When is this day going to end?” He said in despair.
“Mom…if I tell you something, promise you won’t get freaked out?”
“Just tell me Sami. I can’t tell you how I’ll react.”
“I…I’ve been having these dreams lately…I don’t remember much about them though. Only that I’m scared for my life and I feel like I’m going to miss you somehow, like I won’t be there for you. I can only remember that there is water around me, and, that I’m close to the ground. I can feel the cement beneath me. You’re with me but it’s blurry so I can’t make out anything. It ends very suddenly Mom. I suppose that’s why I’m having one of those days. I don’t know what to make of it.”
Marlena sat back and contemplated Sami’s dream.
“Well, if we break it down, it could mean many things. When water is present in dreams, it usually means you’re undetermined in a decision, kind of wishy-washy. You’re going back and forth between things you could do. The cement beneath you is your stability, what you would consider your rock.”
“You’re there, so does that mean I consider you my rock?” Sami asked teasingly.
Marlena smiled.
“Well I’m honored if you do honey. I think it could also mean you’re trying to keep your feet on the ground, almost like you’re trying to stay level-headed amongst all the chaos. It could be something as simple as getting adjusted to moving and being here with all the kids. It’s quite normal and will usually dissipate once you become comfortable in your new surroundings.”
It all made sense now to Sami. She looked at her Mom in awe.
“How did you do that?” Sami asked.
“Do what?” Her mother replied.
“Make me feel instantly at peace with it and understand it? I think I’m just beginning to realize just how wonderful you are at your job. How much you must really help people. I’ve never told you that have I? You know Mom, there are a lot of things I’ve never given you credit for. There are a lot of things I’ve never thanked you for. I’m sorry for that.”
“You don’t have to tell me Sami. I already know. I’ve always known. I know that you love me and you trust me and you’re proud of me as I am of you. It’s something that doesn’t need to be told, it just is.”
Marlena reached out her hand to usher Sami close to her. Sami walked into her arms and wrapped herself around her Mom, inhaling her perfume. She fell asleep in that spot amongst the pillows and her mother, the dream that she had been having visiting her again.
John smiled as Marlena walked into his office in killer black heels and a mink coat.
“Doc, what on earth are you doing here? You should be at home.”
Marlena whipped off the coat to reveal black lacy lingerie underneath. Her body was svelte like before her pregnancy.
“John what on earth are you talking about baby? Why would I be at home when I could be visiting my hubby at work?”
“Doc what happened? Your stomach is flat…the babies? Where are the babies?” He stood up and walked over to her.
“Honey, the babies are at home sleeping with the kids, and, thank god I finally lost the baby weight. It only took eight weeks! Did you forget what today is?” She asked slyly as she took his tie off.
“Doc I’m a little disoriented here. Give me a minute okay. Did I hit my head or something in the last few months? Maybe catch amnesia or blackout? Anything?”
Marlena laughed heartily, throwing her head back.
“Catch amnesia? John Black you are insane. Well if you’re going to play hard to get I’ll just come out and tell you. Today was my eight week check-up with the doctor.”
John waited for her but she just smiled at him.
“Okay. How did it go?”
“We have liftoff Sailor.”
John didn’t follow her. A confused look came across his face.
“John if you don’t fuck me this minute I’m going to get pissed off.” She put her hands on her hips, her chest rising as she became irritated.
John could have smacked himself in the head.
“Honey! Oh God! That appointment is very important. So everything really is okay? I mean I can have my way with you and do anything I want?”
“You better do anything you want, and you better kiss me right now Sailor.”
John grabbed her instantly, crushing his mouth to hers in a battle for superiority.
Marlena ripped open his shirt, running her nails down his chest. She made her way down his stomach and latched on to his belt, flicking it off him in an instant.
John ripped off her bra, taking one mound in his hand. She was fuller now, almost overflowing in his hand. It was such a turn-on that he had to look away before he came all over her.
“Baby it’s been so long.” He moaned against her neck.
“I know honey. But that’s all over with now. I’m here with you.”
She pulled down his pants and boxers using her foot to slide them down to the ground. She grabbed him lovingly and began pumping him with her hand as she bit the skin on his neck.
John groaned as he grabbed her ass, pushing her into him.
“I need you so much Doc. I need you now.” He pleaded as he kissed her longingly.
Marlena stepped out of his embrace and pulled her lace panties down to the floor, stepping out of them. She came into John’s arms and leaned over him, swiping everything off his desk with her hand.
John smiled wickedly and picked her up to sit on his desk. He moved between her legs as he bent over her. He held himself up with his elbow while his other hand came between them to caress her. She was dripping with want for him.
She moaned her desire as he stroked her with his hand.
“John…oh John…now honey…take me now…” She demanded.
John placed himself at her opening, preparing himself to slip into her silky warmth after so long a wait that he had nearly forgotten what she felt like.
Belle walked in to her parent’s bedroom to see Sami and Marlena asleep on the window seat. She took her camera and zoomed in on their faces, making sure to catch part of the window behind them. She clicked a picture off just as a bolt of lightning hit behind them. She was surprised it didn’t wake her mother up as the lightning had lit up the whole sky.
Belle quietly stepped out of the room and made her way to her computer, putting the picture up enlarged to check if it had a glare. What she saw was a bit freaky. There was her mother and Sami sleeping peacefully. There was the window behind them that showed the storm clouds coming. There was the lightning that lit up the sky.
What Belle hadn’t anticipated was the face that showed up next to Sami in the picture, a face so angelic and beautiful that it almost made Belle cry. A face that reminded her of her mother, only younger looking. A face that was looking at Sami as if she was waiting for her patiently. A face that was to Sami’s right as her mother was to Sami’s left, like they were cradling her in their warmth.
Belle looked out her window, up to the sky. A chill went up her spine. She got up and walked back to her mother’s room. She curled up between her mother’s and Sami’s legs, somehow knowing without actually knowing that something very bad was about to happen.
Sami heard her mother’s voice from far away. She opened her eyes and saw her in white above her. It was hazy, things were blurred. Lights were everywhere.
“Mommy? Mommy it hurts. Where are you?” She cried out.
“I’m right here baby girl.”
Sami felt a hand grasp hers. Long nails shaped like her mothers scratched lightly against her skin. It was her mother’s hand. She knew it even if she couldn’t see it.
“The pain will go away honey. Momma’s going to make it go away. No more pain.”
Her mother was crying. She could hear it in her voice.
Water fell on her, all around her.
This is it, Sami thought. I’m going to die.
Same Day (Day 63) Marlena is 20 weeks pregnant
A roll of thunder shook the house and startled Marlena up. She didn’t move, instantly realizing something was wrong. Her stomach didn’t feel right. She saw the storm coming full force outside her bedroom window. She turned her head slightly and saw Belle curled up on her thigh. Her sweet Belle who looked like an angel when she slept. To her right was Sami sleeping against her chest.
A searing pain hit her lower abdomen and she bit her lip to keep from crying out. She looked frantically at Belle, not saying a word. Inside her head she pleaded for the pain to subside. It was too early for the twins to come. She was only five months along. They would never make it.
She saw Belle’s eyes open wide, staring at her. Belle didn’t move.
“Mommy? Are you okay?” She asked.
Marlena shook her head sadly.
“No baby…I’m having a pain in my stomach. I think I need to go to the hospital.” Marlena began to cry silently. Where was John?
Belle woke Sami up gently.
“What’s going on?” Sami said sleepily.
“Momma’s having pains Sami. We have to take her to the hospital!” Belle became frantic.
“Belle honey, call your daddy and the boys and Carrie and let them know that Sami has taken me to the hospital okay?” Marlena asked as Sami helped her up.
“I want to go with you Mommy!” Belle pleaded.
“Honey I need you to stay here. The weather is bad. It’s probably nothing and I will be back home tonight okay?”
Belle’s lower lip pouted out, trembling.
“For me baby girl. Please stay here for me.”
“Okay.” Belle whispered.
She kissed her mom and Sami and went to call everyone to let them know.
“Fuck me now honey! I need you!” Marlena whispered against John.
John thrust into her in one stroke, making Marlena cry out his name. He sank to her chest as her warmth flowed through him. Jesus he had missed this, he had missed her.
“Fuck me…fuck me…” She was chanting it, making him want to lose control inside her.
John brought her legs up so that they were over his right shoulder. He held on to the front of her thighs as he pushed her into him, her ass slapping against his hips.
Marlena crossed her legs as John bucked into her and grabbed his hips with her hands. He was fuckin her at an angle and hitting her spot with each thrust.
“Oh shit…harder baby…shit…shit…” She was tightening all around him. John plunged into her depths again and again with everything he had. He was being rough; he knew it and he didn’t care. Somehow she felt so tight around him. It was driving him crazy.
The desk began moving towards the window. She was screaming his name over and over. It was sweet and glorious. It was victory. He became a madman over her, bucking his cock into her walls; pummeling her insides until he had nothing left.
He came among the storm raging outside, her screams and his growl.
“Mom why didn’t you want Belle to come with us?” Sami asked as her mother looked out the window of the SUV.
Marlena didn’t know why. She felt this fierce pull at her heart when Belle said she wanted to come. She couldn’t let her do that.
“I don’t know Sami. I’m not sure why I told her to stay.”
A pain overcame her and she bore down, grabbing Sami’s hand and squeezing it.
“Sami?” She groaned out.
“I’m here Momma. What?” Sami replied as her mother squeezed her hand.
“I’m scared.” Marlena whispered. “I need John.”
Belle called Carrie and asked her to come pick her up if she was going to the hospital. Eric and Brady were together out shopping for the babies when Belle got a hold of them. They left the mall making there way over to the hospital.
When Belle called John, she only got his machine. She left a message for him.
Belle hung up the phone and watched as the storm drew closer.
“Where the hell are you Daddy?” She asked to the sky.
John was dead. At least he felt like he had died. He groaned as he attempted to pull himself up from between Marlena’s thighs. She moaned faintly as he got himself up on his elbows above her. His whole body ached.
“Jesus baby. I’m sorry. I was too rough wasn’t I?” He asked as he looked down at her.
“No way honey. That felt so good. Come here.” She brought herself up on her elbows and arched up to give him a spine shattering kiss.
“You ready for round two Sailor?” She asked with a gleam in her eyes.
John smiled down at her.
“You’re the most amazing woman ever.” He replied in wonderment.
“You better believe it. Come here.” She crooked her finger and motioned for him to come down to her.
“Yes ma’am.” John whispered.
As his lips descended to hers, his phone rang. He groaned against her lips.
“Go away.” He growled at it.
“John you need to wake up honey. Answer the phone.”
Marlena began to disappear underneath him.
“Baby don’t go. Come back!” He pleaded.
“Wake up John. I need you honey. Wake up for me now John.” Her voice was far away.
John watched as she completely disappeared.
“I need you honey. Wake up.”
John’s head shot up from the desk to the sound of his cell phone ringing and a storm brewing outside.
He shook his head to clear the fog and grabbed his phone. It read Doc. John opened it and put the phone to his ear.
“Hey baby…I was just having this incredible-“
“John I need you!” Marlena’s voice trembled with fear.
John jumped up from his chair.
“Baby what’s wrong? Where are you?” He demanded.
“I’m in the car with Sami. I started getting pains honey. She’s taking me to the hospital. I need you John. Can you meet us there?” She was crying and hiccupping.
SHIT SHIT SHIT!!!! His mind was going a mile a minute. He grabbed his jacket and briefcase.
“I’m coming baby. I’m leaving right now. How close are you to the hospital?”
“Uhm…about 10 minutes away. Hurry honey.”
“I’ll be there baby. I love you so much. You tell those babies to be good okay?”
“I’ll tell them. I love you too. I…I…”
“What is it baby?” He asked as he jumped into the elevator and hit the garage button.
“I just miss you so much. I’m sorry if I’ve been irrational or moody. It’s all my fault honey.”
John’s heart broke in two.
“No baby it’s my fault. I want you to know that as soon as I get you home we are getting into our bed and we aren’t leaving it for three days okay? I’ve missed you so much baby. I was just…wanting you so badly I was afraid I would lose control and somehow hurt the babies.”
“Oh honey…I thought it was because…”
“Doc don’t you even say because you gained weight. Baby if you were three hundred pounds I would be all over you!”
Marlena laughed a little and then groaned.
“Oh baby…don’t make me laugh right now.”
“Okay…I love you. I miss you. I want you. I’ll see you soon.”
“Me too. See you.”
She kissed the phone, making a pecking sound and closed it.
She sighed and put her phone in her purse. She couldn’t wait to kiss him, really kiss him when she saw him.
Sami smiled over at her mom and Marlena smiled back.
“Everything’s going to be okay baby girl. I just know it.” Marlena said as she grabbed Sami’s hand.
Sami turned to look at the road ahead of her. She only had a split second before the truck hit them head on.
John was running to his car when he stopped suddenly clutching his heart. He leaned over and got his breath. Something was wrong. It was like he was having a heart attack. Marlena’s face flashed across his eyes.
“DOC!” He groaned out as he opened his car door.
Carrie made it home and picked Belle up before heading to the hospital.
“How did Marlena look? I mean do you think she’s in labor?”
“I don’t know sis. I mean she was in pain and she was almost crying. I’m just hoping they can give her something to stop the pain. Do you think they will make her stay in the hospital for a long time?” Belle asked as she held on to her camera.
“I’m not sure Belle. I hope not. Let’s try and think positively about it. Good thoughts right?”
“Right!” Belle smiled at her sister.
Sami was on the ground. She could feel it. It was hard and smelled musky. There was water around her. Was she drowning? No she felt the ground. Mommy. Where was Mommy?
“Mommy?” She croaked out. Something came up her throat. Was that blood? It tasted metallic.
“MOMMY?” She tried to call a little louder.
A hand. A hand touched hers. It felt cold but warm and familiar at the same time. Long nails. Her mother’s hand. She squeezed it. It hurt to squeeze her mother’s hand, but she did it anyways.
She heard a voice, faintly.
“I’m here baby girl. I’m right here with you. Just hold on Sami. Hold on for Mama sweet girl.”
John came around the corner and saw a truck pulled off the side of the road. The left side of the front of the truck was obliterated. The truck was abandoned. When he moved his head back towards the road, his heart stopped.
A SUV exactly like Sami’s was off the road. It had been hit.
“Sami’s taking me to the hospital.”
“Doc?” John cried out.
He pulled off the road and ran to the SUV. The left front end was crushed. The car had been forced off the road in a haphazard pattern. John called out for his wife.
“DOC!”
Marlena heard her husband’s voice from far away. She called out faintly to him.
“John…john…” It hurt to speak.
John ran to the other side of the vehicle and froze. Sami was on the ground, her body mangled in a position a body shouldn’t be in. Marlena was next to her. He couldn’t see any blood on Marlena except on her head. Marlena was holding Sami’s hand.
John leaned down to his wife, wiping the blood from her face.
“Baby? I’m here baby. I’ve got you.”
Marlena focused her eyes on him.
“Oh John. Sami isn’t breathing John. You’ve got to help her. I can’t find my phone. Have to call the ambulance.”
“Honey you’re bleeding…”
Marlena looked up at him, pleading with him to leave her and help Sami.
“Okay baby. Here’s my phone. Call the ambulance.”
John moved around until he was next to Sami. He wanted to kill someone. Fierce anger roared through him. He checked for a pulse. There wasn’t one.
He tilted her head back and lifted up her neck, opening her mouth to feel around and get out anything that was obstructing her air flow.
John turned around to look at Marlena.
“Doc…I don’t want to hurt her more. I don’t know how to do this.”
“Yes you do honey.” Marlena looked at him reassuringly.
John turned back around and looked down at Sami. He plugged her nose and put his mouth over hers and breathed into her.
Marlena got off the phone with 911 and watched John work on Sami. She felt light-headed.
As she began to lose consciousness, she saw her sister Samantha standing next to Sami and John. She smiled at her as a bright light illuminated around her. She watched as John breathed life into Sami. With her last coherent thought, she could hear Sami coughing and sputtering.
He did it. He saved my baby, she said to herself. And then everything turned black.
Same Day (Day 63) Marlena is 20 weeks pregnant
“Marnie…open your eyes sister dear.”
Marlena groaned.
“Come on Marnie. You can do it.”
Samantha’s voice rang clear in her ears. Marlena opened her eyes. She was in her old bed at her parent’s home. Samantha was sitting at her window waiting patiently for her to wake up.
“Bout time. Geez this is no time for a catnap Sis. Come on we have things to do!”
Marlena gave Samantha a strange look.
“Sam? You look so young…like when we were teenagers.”
“I am a teenager again Marnie. That’s what happens in heaven. You go right back to being a kid.”
“But when I’ve seen you, you’ve always been my age…” Marlena was confused.
“Well…on earth when we’re seen, we appear at an age that you would understand. If you saw me as a kid I would have surprised the hell out of you! But as an adult, well that’s more attune to what you would view I would be, right?”
Marlena shook her head yes. She supposed seeing Sam as her age wasn’t all that strange. Marlena jumped up in shock.
“SAM? WAIT! I’M DEAD? I’M IN HEAVEN?” Marlena began frantically looking around.
“Whoa! Calm down Marnie. Calm down. It isn’t what you think. Sit down for a minute.”
Marlena sat on her bed, tears falling down her face.
“I don’t want to be dead Sam. I want to be with John and my babies.”
“I know you do. There’s been a mix up Marnie. Well not really. You weren’t supposed to die.”
Marlena looked at Sam through her tears.
“So why did I?”
“I did it. Because I needed to talk to you.”
Marlena blinked at Sam.
“You killed me because you wanted to talk to me? Oh Sam what have you done?”
“I know it sounds bad! I know, but really I’m trying to help you Marnie. Just listen okay? I don’t have much time.”
Marlena closed her eyes and took a deep breath. Gosh the air was so pure here. She instantly calmed down.
“Okay. Why did you want to talk to me?” Marlena whispered.
“Some things are going to happen in your future and I want to prepare you.”
Marlena looked at Sam hard.
“What things?”
“Sis…someone you love very much is going to die soon. I will be bringing them to the other side, to here in a little while.”
Marlena looked down at her hands, fiddling with her wedding ring.
She looked up at her sister.
“It’s John…isn’t it?” She squeaked out before she covered her mouth and moaned.
“That’s it Sami. Good girl. Deep breaths. That’s it.” John began crying. He wiped away his tears as he held Sami’s hand.
“Doc we got her back!” John cried out as he turned to Marlena.
His face fell as he saw Marlena’s face against the pavement. Her eyes were closed. The cell phone had fallen out of her hand.
“DOC!” He yelled out as he rushed to her side.
Sami looked around in confusion. She followed John to where her mother lay. Sami watched her stomach. It didn’t move. Her mother wasn’t breathing. A knot began in her lungs, coming up her throat. It erupted into a brutal cry as she screamed for her mother.
Carrie and Belle parked and walked into the hospital.
“That was a great shortcut Car. I’ve got to use that now.”
“I told you it like saves you five minutes! Austin showed me it the other day.”
They met up with Brady and Eric at the receptionist’s desk.
“Hey you two. Where are Sami and Mom?” Eric asked.
“What do you mean Eric? They left at least twenty minutes before Carrie and me.” Belle replied.
They all looked at each other worried.
“Call Dad now.” Brady told them.
“John’s going to die isn’t he?” Marlena asked.
Sam nodded her head no.
“No Marnie. Not John. It’s Sami. She isn’t going to live.”
Marlena covered her mouth once more and ran to the bathroom. She felt like she had to throw up but nothing would come out.
“You don’t get sick in heaven Marnie. Sorry.”
Marlena covered her face as she sat down on the cool tile.
“But John saved her. I saw him! She was breathing before I…”
“Yes John did save her, but…”
“But what Sam?”
“Marnie your kidney is failing you. You’re going to need a transplant. Sami is a match. Sami knows that she isn’t going to live long. It’s something all of us know at the end. She is going to ask John to do what he needs to do to save you. After the operation, she will slip into a coma. She will be brain dead within hours.”
“Then I won’t do it Sam. You can’t ask me to choose between me and my little girl.”
“You won’t have a choice sis. The next time you wake up, everything will be done. It will all be over.”
Marlena looked down at her hands. Sam took them in her own as she kneeled in front of Marlena.
“I’m so sorry Marnie. I wanted to prepare you now, so that once this is over, you can move on and really enjoy your life. I brought you here so that you could say goodbye to Sami once she moves over to this side. I never got to say goodbye to you when I died sis. I know that’s haunted you for a lot of years. I know you blamed yourself for my death. I didn’t want you to go through that again with Sami. The big guy upstairs understood my concern and allowed me just this once to go outside the perimeter so to speak.”
Marlena nodded her head in, understanding.
“Sam?”
“Yah.”
“Am I going to lose the babies too?” Marlena’s face contorted in anguish with the thought.
Sam sat next to her sister and wrapped her arm around her.
“Well…they can’t do the operation unless they get the babies out first. So they will deliver them by cesarean and put them in incubators.”
“They’re only five months old though Sam. They can’t live can they?”
Sam bit her lip as she looked away.
“Answer me Sam! They can’t live can they?”
The ambulance showed up and began administering CPR to Marlena immediately. John could only stand back and watch as medics surrounded her. He had never felt so lost in his life. Sami was put in one of the ambulances. She called out to him.
“Daddy!”
John immediately turned around and stepped up into the ambulance.
“Stay with Mom for me. I’ll be okay. If she wakes up, tell her I’m so sorry.”
“Hey now kid, this wasn’t your fault okay? You just concentrate on getting better. I love you.”
“I love you too daddy.”
He stepped out of the ambulance and walked over to where Marlena was being worked on. He saw his cell phone on the ground and picked it up.
“Me too. See you.”
He remembered her saying that before she gave him a kiss over the phone. He put the phone in his pocket and looked at his wife still on the ground. Her hand was outstretched to her side. He crouched down and softly touched her lifeless fingers. His finger ran over the pad of her thumb, the edge of her nails, and the little freckle right below her pinky finger.
Suddenly her fingers reverberated against his. John wide eyed watched as her fingers reached for him. He looked up to see Marlena’s stomach fill with air.
“We got her back. Let’s get her to the hospital!” The medics began rustling around her, leaving John to follow them into the ambulance.
He sat next to her, holding her hand as they worked on her, tubes coming in and out all over the place. She wasn’t opening her eyes, but she was breathing. She squeezed his hand faintly. He smiled a bit. She knew he was right there by her side.
“Sam? Please I have to know!”
Sam sighed heavily.
“I’m sorry Marnie. I can’t tell you. All I can let you know is that they will be delivered so that you can have the operation.”
“What kind of time frame am I looking at?”
“Sami will be here in a few minutes. Time is different up here. In fact it’s only been a few months since I died on earth. It seems like a year down there goes by in a week up here.
“When will I wake up?”
“Tomorrow. You’ll be groggy but alert. You will remember all of this.”
“So when will Sami pass to the other side?”
“She will fall into a coma after the operation. You will say your goodbyes and Sami will come with me and you will go back.”
“But she isn’t dead Sam. She’s in a coma, but not dead. I don’t understand.”
“You will have to be the one to pull the plug Marnie. You’re the only one who can do it, because you are the one who will know Sami is already here with me. Sami has a clause in her will that states only her mother can pull the plug if she is on life support. You can do this Marnie. You’ll have your goodbye with your baby girl and then you will let her go so that she can be here with us. And one day very soon, you will see her again.”
“What about Will? My sweet little boy…who will take care of Will?
“Sami has asked that you and John take Will in. It’s already in motion Marnie. You can’t stop it. You just have to deal with it. And live it. And move on.”
Marlena wiped her eyes. She stood up and fixed her clothing.
“Okay. I’m ready.” She said as she took a deep breath in and out.
Sam put her hand out and Marlena latched on. An immense white/blue light surrounded them.
“Where are we going Sam?”
“Where souls first enter heaven. It’s where you will get to say good-bye to Sami.”
John called the kids from the ambulance, alerting them of what had happened. They waited for Sami to be brought in and followed the doctors to keep watch over her. When Marlena’s ambulance arrived and they took her in, John followed her stream of doctors and nurses.
“Husband says she’s allergic to penicillin and that she was having pain in her abdomen. When he found her she was bleeding at her forehead but he couldn’t see any other injuries. Amazing she doesn’t seem to have any injuries besides a slight swelling on her right side. Looks like it’s the kidney area. Husband says she’s pregnant with twins. They both seem okay. Strong heartbeats.” The EMT stated to the doctor.
“Jesus she’s hit head on by a car and comes out with a cut on the forehead and some slight swelling? Somebody up there is on her side.”
The doctors and nurses began hooking Marlena up to machines. The doctor was concerned because of the swelling and because her chart said she’d had problems with that kidney in the past.
The doctor held up the x-ray and groaned. This wasn’t good. This wasn’t good at all.
“Dammit.”
Lexie was not looking forward to this. She walked into Sami’s room and closed the door behind her. Sami was sleeping somewhat when Lexie approached her bed.
Sami opened her eyes slowly and smiled faintly.
“Hey Lexie.”
“Hey there sweetheart. How ya feeling?”
“Been better. So how do the tests look?”
Lexie looked down at Sami’s hand and grasped it lightly in hers. She tried to smile but it faltered and her face fell.
“Well honey…”
Sami choked back a sob. She had known already. No use in saying it.
“It’s okay Lexie. I already know. I can feel it. Look can you ask John to come see me. I need to talk to him. Okay?” Sami asked urgently.
“You’ve got it. I’ll be back soon.”
Lexie walked out the door and leaned on it, tears streaming down her face. How on earth was she going to tell the Black family that Sami was going to die?
“It doesn’t look good John.” The doctor told him as he sipped some coffee.
“What’s wrong with my wife doc?” John asked.
“Marlena has PKD. It’s Polycystic Kidney Disease, or more accurately she has Adult PKD.”
“What the heck is that?”
“Well generally it’s cysts in the kidneys. Now this is something she’s had for a while all the way back to her 20’s. Her sister had it as well and actually her PKD got so bad she needed dialysis and eventually a transplant. But your wife’s PKD didn’t really affect her these last couple of years. She’s taken care of herself which is a big help. Most people live decades without developing symptoms John. We were able to do an ultrasound on her. It’s safe for the babies because no dyes or radiation is used. Has Marlena been complaining about headaches or any pain in her back or sides?”
“Well…yah…but we thought it was the pregnancy ya know? I mean all pregnant women get pain in their backs and headaches. She didn’t think anything was abnormal about that.”
“How has her blood pressure been?”
“Uhm…it’s gotten higher in the last couple weeks so she has been on complete bed rest basically. No going down the stairs or outside.”
“Well it looks like her PKD has flared up in these last few months unnoticed because of her pregnancy. Back pain and headaches and high blood pressure are all signs of it, and had she not been pregnant she might have gotten checked out just to make sure nothing was wrong. But the pregnancy masked her symptoms and so she probably thought it was normal. So, here’s the question. What do we do now? I’m going to be honest with you. She needs a transplant soon, very soon, preferably from a non PKD donor. We could try dialysis but it’s only temporary and there are complications. Kidney transplants have come a long way and these days are considered not as dangerous as they once were.”
“Can you operate on her while she’s pregnant though?”
The doctor looked at John sadly.
“No John, we can’t. We can wait a little while, maybe until the babies grow more, but truthfully the longer we wait the more chance we will have of losing her and the babies. It’s not something I would do if I were you.”
The doctor excused himself as he walked back in to Marlena’s room. John watched his wife through the door.
“Doc…” He cried silently.
(Day 63) 20 weeks (Same day)
Sami was waiting for him as he walked through the door.
“Hi Daddy.”
Her voice was weak but she had a little smile on her face.
“Hi Pumpkin.” John tried to smile back, but looking at his little girl mangled in the hospital bed left him feeling sick to his stomach. “Lexie said you wanted to talk to me?”
“Yah. I need to tell you some things now before I’m not able to.”
“Sami, don’t talk like that. You are going to be-“
“NO!” Sami yelled out. She breathed deeply before settling her eyes on him once more.
“We both know I’m dying, and I don’t have much time, so let’s not waste it.”
John shook his head slightly, tightening his lips. A lone tear escaped down his face, and he absently wiped it away as he sat down next to her bed. He avoided looking her in the eye as he took a few seconds to compose himself. John cleared his throat and then reached for her hand closest to him. He leaned down to kiss her palm and then looked into her eyes. There was a fierce determination in those eyes that he had only seen a few times in his life. It was a look he had only seen Marlena give him. For the first time in her life, and the last, Sami Brady was every bit her mother at this moment in time, and she was about to give the ultimate sacrifice, as her mother would have done in the same position.
“Lexie told me about Mom. She needs an operation. I’ve asked Lexie to see if I am a match. If I am, I want to give Mom my kidney.”
“Sami…This operation could-ʺ
“Kill me? Daddy it’s going to happen anyways; if not today then tomorrow. Mom needs this operation, and if I am the only match, then I have to do this. It’s not that I’m trying to make up for anything, but I feel it, deep inside, that I was meant to do this. I was meant to be born, have wonderful parents who loved me, have my baby boy, and die, so that my Mother could live. You know what? I’m okay with it too. If I have to die, I want it to be for something, and saving her…Wouldn’t you die to save her?”
John squeezed her hand as he wiped his hand across his cheeks to stop the flow of tears.
“In a heartbeat pumpkin. I would die to save any of you. I just wish…”
John put his head down, and Sami could feel the tension in his hand. She saw it rise in his body. John suddenly jumped out of the seat and paced around the room, his hands becoming fists as he sought something to hit.
“Daddy don’t.” Sami weakly cried out. She didn’t want to see him lose control. She needed him to be strong now.
John screamed out and punched the door to Sami’s room before leaning against the wall.
“THIS ISN’T FAIR!” He yelled as he sunk down, his elbows balancing him on his knees. “Sami…I can’t fix this. I don’t know how to fix this. I need Doc. I’m just…I’m not sure…what to do…I’m so lost without her…”
Sami smiled faintly. She knew that feeling well.
“I know you are. I am too. I always needed her in my life, and I know you need her as well. That is why I have to do this. Do you understand?”
Her eyes bore into his, pleading with him to see it her way. John held her gaze for a moment, and then he sighed, his body sinking down to the ground.
“Yah. I do understand why you feel you have to do this. I just hope Doc understands.”
Lexie discreetly told the children in the waiting room about Sami and Marlena. One by one, she had each of them checked to see if they could be a kidney donor for Marlena. She then sent them to Sami’s room to say their goodbyes and join their father.
Dr. Monroe, who had been treating Marlena, met up with Lexie in the breakroom for a coffee break.
“How is it looking Jake?” Lexie asked quietly.
“Well, we can’t wait much longer. Every moment those twins are in Marlena, her body is suffering. We need to find a donor now, and hope for the best with the cesarean.”
“Jake, tell me honestly. Do the twins have any chance of survival if they are born at five months old?”
“Honestly?” He asked over his wire-rimmed glasses.
“Yep.” Lexie took a deep breath in.
“If this were a single baby, I would say about a 10% chance. With twins there isn’t a chance in hell. It would take a miracle to save even one of them. I’m sorry. I know she is close to you, but my priority is to save her, not the twins.”
Lexie inhaled sharply. She knew it before he said anything, but she still allowed herself to hope and get another opinion. She knew the odds. Marlena was an older mom, pregnant with twins, suffering from signs of preeclampsia, and about to have those babies come out of her womb at 20 weeks. There wasn’t a baby on record to ever survive being born that early. How on earth could they expect a twin to survive?
“Shit.” Lexie leaned against the door, wishing it was tomorrow because she had no idea what she was going to tell John and the kids.
“It’s so beautiful Sam!” Marlena exclaimed as she took in all that surrounded her.
“Yah. It’s pretty fantastic up here.” Sam replied as she put her hands in her pockets and grinned impishly. She watched Marlena as she twirled around to marvel at the clouds and giant gold gates.
“It looks just like I always thought it would. The gates and clouds and all of it! Isn’t that amazing?” Marlena asked as she finally focused on her sister.
“Actually, the gates to heaven look exactly the way you want them too. Every time someone passes through them, it looks different, because we all have different views on how it should look. You were always sentimental Marnie, and old-fashioned, so the gates to heaven look exactly like you thought they would when you were a child, with gold gates and clouds billowing around.”
“What did they look like when you came through them?” Marlena inquired.
“They were wooden, just like Grandpa’s cabin by the lake. Do you remember that cabin?”
“Of course! I remember now. You said your version of heaven was gates made of wood, just like his cabin, and all the family that had passed before you to be waiting with open arms, and something else. Was it…harps playing?”
“Close sister dear. Violins playing the music of angels.” Sam replied.
“That’s it! So…was there anyone who was here to meet you?” Marlena asked.
“Oh yes. Grandpa and Grandma Evans were here, as was Aunt Betsy and Uncle Lloyd. The violins played and the gates smelled exactly like that old cabin. Put me right at ease here instantly.” Sam said as she walked across the gates to the other side and turned to look at her sister.
“Sam…Can I ask you something?”
“You want to know about the others that have died after me…Right?”
Marlena sighed.
“You know the fact that you can read my mind is disconcerting.”
Sam laughed and crossed her arms across her chest.
“I know you Marnie. Always concerned about others. Let’s see. Well a short time after I arrived, I bumped into DJ.”
Marlena inhaled sharply. “You did?” She said faintly.
“Mmhmm. He’s a big strapping teenager now. He watches over you constantly ya know. He would have wanted me to tell you that if I ever saw you. He would be here now, but I’m the only one allowed to see you. Big Guy’s orders.”
Marlena’s hand covered her mouth as she turned away from her sister, while her other hand wrapped around her middle as she tried to control the flood of tears coming down her face.
“Since I’ve been here, I was able to see Trista come through the gates. She misses you immensely. She watches over Mama and Papa, as do I. There have been others along the way.”
Marlena nodded as she wiped her tears. She turned towards her sister as she wrapped her arms around her stomach.
“Sam I don’t think I can do this. I can’t say goodbye to my little girl…”
“You have to Marnie. This will be the only chance you ever get. This is it. Now is the time to tell her everything you want her to know. Now is the time to get closure so that you can move on with your life, and she can be assured that you are okay with what has happened in the past. She has to move on too Marnie. This is for her as well as for you.”
Marlena slowly shook her head, lost in a daze for a moment.
“Can you do this for your little girl? Can you be strong enough to let her go?”
Marlena’s eyes slowly rose to meet her sister’s gaze.
“I can be strong for her.”
“Good. It’s starting now. A few more moments and she will be here.”
Lexie, with the test results in her hand, walked through Sami’s hospital door and stopped to look at the expectant faces of Marlena’s family.
John got up from Sami’s bed to walk up to Lexie and hug her lightly.
“Hey there Lexie. Thanks for handling all of this.”
“No problem John. I wouldn’t have wanted anyone else handling this. I wanted everyone to hear it from me.”
John leaned against Sami’s bed, taking her hand once again.
“Okay. I think we are ready to hear everything. Let’s start with Marlena and the twins first.”
Lexie looked around the room, at Brady and Eric standing by the window drinking coffee, at Belle sitting on Carrie’s lap, at John who lovingly caressed Sami’s hand, and finally at Sami herself, who watched Lexie intently.
Lexie cleared her throat and got down to business.
“Okay. Well, your Mom is in need of a kidney transplant. Her PKD has flared up, and it will only get worse if we wait to perform the operation. We need a kidney from a non PKD donor, and after testing all of you, we do have one viable option. Sami is a perfect match.”
Sami smiled a little and gulped. She had been holding her breath, but she knew somewhere deep inside, she knew she was a match. This was her destiny. This was supposed to happen.
John rubbed his eyes and looked down at Sami. He smiled a little and shook her hand.
“You were right kiddo, weren’t you?”
“For once right?” She responded weakly.
Lexie came closer to the group and lowered her voice slightly.
“We have gone over Sami’s charts, and it looks like her right kidney is not damaged, and it is working at 100% right now, but if we waste much more time, there is a possibility of that kidney becoming damaged by Sami’s other failing organs. So time is of the essence in this situation.”
All eyes were on Lexie, and they all shook their heads as if to tell her they understood the situation.
“Now, for right now, the twins are fine and are doing well. We are monitoring them, and all seems well. But…”
John squeezed Sami’s hand as he looked down at his wedding band.
“I’m going to be honest with all of you. No child born at 20 weeks has ever lived longer than a few hours. The earliest infant born that actually lived was 22 weeks. Marlena is carrying twins, which means there is an enormous chance that both infants will die within hours of being delivered. I’m so sorry, but you need to know all your options.”
Belle buried her head in Carrie’s hair, crying silently. John wanted to reach out to her, but felt he needed to stay by Sami at this moment.
Lexie cleared her throat and began again.
“So we have two choices. One, we can take Sami into surgery, take out her kidney and transplant it into Marlena right after we deliver the twins by cesarean. Or two, we wait a few weeks for the twins sake. There are problems with both decisions. If we move now, Sami may not make it through the surgery, the twins probably will not live longer than a few hours, and we may even lose Marlena during surgery. However, if we wait, Marlena’s kidney could fail on her and put her in worse shape than she is, and Sami may not be able to hold on long enough.”
The stark realization hit John like a ton of bricks. He could lose all of them. His children could lose their sister and mother. God wouldn’t be that cruel…Would he?
“I’m sorry. I know it is a lot to take in at once. This is what I do know right now. I know that Sami is in pain, and does not have a lot of time left. I know Marlena is in pain, and it will get worse the longer we wait, and I know, for a fact, that those twins will probably not make it if they are born today. My job and the job of Marlena’s doctor is to do what is best for our patients. If you were to ask my decision, I would say that dealing with this right now is the best way to go. Sami can help Marlena, and Marlena can be saved because her kidney is still okay right now, and her other organs are working perfectly. But, the decision is yours. I suggest you take a few moments to decide and come let me know.”
Lexie walked out of the room quietly, leaning against the door as she took in a deep breath. She never even realized the tears were sliding down her face as she walked towards Marlena’s room.
There was no decision to make. John could see it in her eyes. Sami had made up her mind. There would be no debate with her. He guessed, by looking at the other children, that they were thinking the same thing.
“Okay…Well we all know the pros and cons of each decision. Let’s take a vote. All in favor of dealing with this now say Ay.”
“Ay.” Sami croaked out. She squeezed John’s hand.
“Ay.” Carrie meekly replied as she reached her hand out to grasp Sami’s and John’s hands. Belle placed her hand on top of theirs. “Ay.” She replied with tears running down her face.
Eric and Brady both made their way to the bed and placed their hands on the top of the pile.
“Ay.” They said in unison.
John looked around at the circle of children. He couldn’t bring himself to say it. They watched and waited for him.
“You kids. Doc would be so proud of you. I wish I knew what she would want me to say right now. I wish I knew what decision she would make.”
“Daddy you have to make the best decision for Mommy right now. What is more important? Saving Mommy or saving the twins? In my mind, there is no contest.” Belle whispered.
John smiled faintly. He knew their littlest one was right. Marlena was more important than the twins right now.
“Tink, you are absolutely right. We all say Ay then. I will go get Lexie and let her know to get prepped for surgery. I want you kids to stay here with Sami while I’m gone okay?”
The kids responded with sure and okay while John walked out the door in search of Lexie.
She looked so strong and yet so frail. Marlena Evans was that kind of woman though. She had the ability to be strong and gentle, to be kind and firm. It was this personality that made Lexie want to be her friend. Marlena Evans was the sort of woman you wanted to tell all your secrets too, because you know she would never tell a soul, yet she would still respect you after. It was these thoughts running through Lexie’s mind as she held Marlena’s hand and gently rubbed the skin.
“You’ve held so many of my secrets over the years my friend. Now it’s my turn to tell you a secret. If John decides to go with the surgery, then Dr. Monroe will take the twins out of you before we transplant Sami’s kidney. But you know, as well as I do, that a child born at 20 weeks is left on it’s own to fend for itself, because pregnancy isn’t viable until 24 weeks. However, I think just this once we can break the rules, don’t you? If I do this, I need a promise from you okay? You have to promise me you will make it through this Marlena. You have to come back to us and take these babies home one day and be happy, because no one deserves it as much as you. Okay my friend? Do we have a deal?”
She wrapped her pinky around Marlena’s pinky and grasped it tightly.
John walked in quietly as Lexie straightened herself up and turned towards the door.
“Hi John. Have you and the children decided?”
“Yah. Sami wants to go through with the surgery, so let’s get this going now.”
“Good. That’s good. John, there is something I need you to know about the twins. In fact, I want to talk to you and the children about it, because I’m going to need your help with a little plan I’ve come up with. You okay with breaking some hospital policies and potentially getting sued?”
John laughed and shook his head a little.
“Hey, when have I not been up for breaking the rules? If it can save the twins, I will do anything I can. Marlena would expect nothing less of me. Tell me what to do.”
Lexie wrapped her arm around John’s elbow as she hatched her plan secretly in the corner of Marlena’s room.
Sami didn’t want any goodbyes. She didn’t want to cry anymore. She asked for just a hug and kiss from her dad and her siblings as she was wheeled into surgery.
Lexie followed her in but made sure to make eye contact with John. Both of them knew what would happen next. Lexie would perform surgery on Sami, extract her kidney, and sew her back up, then make sure she was comfortable on a high dose of medication. While Lexie was doing that, Sami’s kidney would be put on ice and transported to Marlena’s surgery room. When it arrived, Dr. Monroe would perform the cesarean and then close Marlena up. Next he would begin the kidney transplant, and at that moment is when Lexie would walk in and make her move. The twins, due to being born so premature, would be left unattended in the room. Lexie was almost positive that all eyes would be on Marlena and the doctor performing surgery. The twins would not even be missed.
It was the perfect plan, until Sami’s heart rate all but disappeared on the table, and Lexie had to spend precious time getting her back, but she did it. Sami slipped into a coma, but was breathing with a ventilator. Lexie was the one to tell John and the children about Sami’s condition. However, until Sami’s will was found, they could not change her condition. Eric chose to go to Sami’s apartment to find her will and bring it back to the hospital.
Lexie then asked Carrie and Belle to go get coffee for everyone else. It was at this point that John took Brady aside and told him the plan as Lexie made her way into Marlena’s surgery room.
“Dad? Is this going to work?” Brady asked in a hushed tone.
“What else can we do son? Lexie is risking her career to help us. You know your Mom would do the same thing. This is the right thing to do.”
He patted Brady’s back as they took their positions.
Lexie walked in to the operating room with her mask on. She stood to the side away from everyone and waited patiently. All eyes were on Dr. Monroe. One nurse was by the twins. She wasn’t paying attention to them though. Lexie watched the twins. They were not much bigger than her hands. But they were Marlena’s children, and Marlena had more strength than anyone she knew. These babies were stronger than they looked. Lexie could feel it.
Dr. Monroe called out that he had a bleeder and Marlena’s heart rate dropped. Beeping began going off all around the room, and the lone nurse watching the twins inched closer to the action. It was only for a minute or two, but it was enough time for Lexie to quietly wrap the twins in a blanket and exit the room, as if she had never been there.
Lexie stepped into the supply room, where John was waiting.
“Hurry John. Get them out of here now. Joe is waiting in the ambulance. He has all the equipment. Go now!”
John took his twins in his arms, pride and awe overflowing.
“I’ll never forget this Lexie. Not as long as I live. Take care of my wife and my Sami.”
“I promise. Now get out of here before they shut the hospital down. Please go!”
Lexie opened the door and John peeked both ways before running to the elevator and jumping inside. Brady, having been holding the door open, grabbed one of the twins and held it close to his chest. They didn’t dare say a word to each other, only communicating their fear with their eyes. Once the elevator hit the ground floor, they silently made their way to the back door, where an ambulance was waiting for them, as were Belle and Carrie. Joe took the twins in his arms and got to work in the back of the ambulance with Belle and Carrie as Brady took the drivers seat. He gave thumbs up sign to John as they took off towards their home.
John could do nothing but wave goodbye to his children and hope that Joe knew what he was doing.
John made his way back to the fifth floor. He sipped on his coffee as he sat in the waiting room hoping for good news. An alarm sounded off just as he saw nurses’ running back and forth.
“CODE PINK! CODE PINK!”
John looked around in confusion. What the hell was going on?
Same Day (Day 63) Marlena is 20 weeks pregnant
Lexie had been in Sami’s room when the code went up. Eric had been in the elevator with Sami’s will and had just stepped off on the fifth floor when he saw nurses running back and forth. He made his way over to John just as a nurse from Marlena’s operating room came in to the waiting room. Lexie ran through the door right after her.
“What the hell is going on?” Lexie yelled out.
The nurse, who was wringing her hands, looked around anxiously. Lexie knew who she was. She had been watching the twins in the operating room.
“I’m so sorry Mr. Black. I don’t know how to tell you this.”
John knew if he could pull this off, the twins would have a better chance of making it.
“Oh my God! Is it my wife? Is it Marlena?” He cried out.
Eric, who knew nothing of the plan, broke down immediately.
“Dad? What happened? Is Mom okay? IS SHE OKAY?” He yelled out to the nurse.
She visibly stepped back, overcome with emotion.
“Dr. Monroe is still working on your wife. Everything is going fine so far. It’s the twins Mr. Black.”
“Oh God. Did they not make it? I knew there was a big chance they wouldn’t, but I was hoping for a miracle. Oh Jesus how am I going to tell Marlena.” John sat down on the sofa and buried his face in his hands.
Eric, still not knowing anything was going on, sat next to John and patted his back.
“I’m so sorry Dad. We will tell Mom together, as a family. Maybe that will help.” Eric wiped the tears from his face. He was genuinely devastated, and the nurse witnessed it all. In her eyes, Mr. Black and his son were truly innocent.
“John…Eric…I don’t think the twins have died. I heard a Code Pink go off. That means a baby has disappeared. Perhaps the nurse can explain to us what is really happening.”
The nurse hesitantly spoke up.
“Uhm…Actually the twins have disappeared Dr. Carver and Mr. Black. One minute they were on the table beside me, and the next, they weren’t. I swear I didn’t see anyone come in. I was watching the operating table in case they needed me.”
6 pairs of eyes met hers, and the disdain they pulled forth left her with a cold chill.
“You weren’t trying to save them?” Eric asked as he stood up.
“You weren’t even watching them, or keeping them warm?” John asked as he stood up.
“Well…at 20 weeks they aren’t even considered…fetuses…we aren’t viable…” The nurse settled her gaze on Lexie, who looked at her as if she was a cold bitch.
“Marlena Evans works at this hospital. She has been here since before you were born practically, and you couldn’t take a few minutes to help her twins?” Lexie asked spitefully.
“Well…I just thought…Dr. Monroe didn’t tell me…” She sputtered out as she made her way to the door and leaned against it.
“What did your heart tell you to do?” Lexie asked.
“It said that what I was doing was wrong. They were just helpless babies.” The nurse replied as she put her head down.
“Next time, maybe you should go with your heart.” Lexie advised before she opened the door to let the nurse out. She turned towards John and Eric.
“Is that Sami’s will?” She asked.
Eric handed it to her and they patiently waited while she read it.
“Shit.” Lexie sighed as she handed it back to Eric.
“What is it Lex?” John asked.
“Sami has Marlena in charge of her will. Marlena is the only one who can pull the plug if Sami is incapacitated. If Marlena were in a coma or unresponsive, then that responsibility would go to family, but right now, she is just in surgery, so it doesn’t apply. Unfortunately, we are just going to have to wait until Marlena wakes up.”
“Jesus Lex. I can’t ask my wife, who might lose her twins, to pull the plug on her daughter.” John leaned against the wall.
“I know John. Marlena is strong though. She can handle it. She’s going to have to.”
John filled Eric in on what was going on as Dr. Monroe finished with Marlena’s surgery. Lexie and various nurses put the hospital on full alert. No one could leave and no one could come in. The twins were searched for on every floor, but not found.
Meanwhile, across town at John’s old loft, Carrie and Belle were watching over the twins with Brady and Joe the paramedic who was studying to be a male nurse. Joe had called in some assistance once they arrived at the loft, and between him and his two friends, both nurses, the twins were nestled in their incubators with various fluids and heating lamps. Amazingly, they were still alive and hanging on. Joe and the nurses were closely monitoring them with the equipment that Lexie had managed to steal from the hospital, all of which would have to be returned when John could actually get out of the hospital and buy it himself.
John of course called the children to let them know what was going on with the twin’s disappearance, and he made sure to do it at the nurse’s desk where he could be heard loud and clear. Of course, because of the lockdown, his other children wouldn’t have been able to come to the hospital anyways, so he told them to stay home and wait for his call.
As John and Eric sat in Sami’s room watching over her, John thought about Lexie’s plan, and just how brilliant it really was. The lockdown was the perfect set up for why the other children were not at the hospital. Now that things had settled down, John really could look at the plan in his mind, and he really could not see how they could get caught. No one saw Lexie take the babies. No one saw Brady and John with the babies. No one was outside when the ambulance pulled away with his children and the babies. Even if the police went to their home, there was no evidence of the babies there, and because John’s loft wasn’t in his name, but his company’s name, they wouldn’t even check it. The only thing they had to do now was make sure no one saw the children going in and out of the loft. If they could do that, they were home free. For the first time in many hours, John let a hint of a smile come across his face, but it faded away when his eyes fell upon Sami.
“Where am I?” Sami asked tentatively.
“Don’t worry Sami. You’re safe now. No one can hurt you. I’m your Aunt Sam. Do you recognize me?” Sam put her hand out, palm up, to offer to Sami as she walked across the gates.
“Yes. I do from my Mother’s pictures. You look exactly like she did when she was a teenager. It’s kind of disconcerting.” Sami angled her head a little as she stared at her Mother’s sister.
“At first it will be, but I promise you will get used to it quite fast.” Sam grasped Sami’s arm and walked a little away from the gates of heaven. Through a foggy haze, Sami saw another figure. She couldn’t make it out at first. But she soon grasped who it was. The blonde hair like her own shown brightly. The tall, willowy body dressed all in white. The hands with the beautiful nails that reached out to touch her face were unmistakable.
“Mom?” Sami said incredulously.
“It’s me baby.” Marlena replied as she reached for Sami and embraced her in a tight hug.
“Oh Mom! I’m so sorry! Oh no…” Sami jumped back from Marlena’s embrace. “If I’m dead, then that means you are too. Oh the surgery didn’t work?” Sami’s bottom lip began to tremble.
“No baby. I’m fine. I…” She looked at Sam, who put her hands up and began walking back towards the gates of heaven. Marlena watched her go and noticed how the gates had changed since Sami came through them. They were made of pearls…big, beautiful, sparkling pearls, just like the ones Marlena used to wear. Somewhere in the distance, Marlena could hear the song that she used to hum to Sami when she was baby.
Marlena looked down at Sami and wiped her hair away from her face. She held her daughter’s face in her hands.
“My oh my…Look at how beautiful you are. I have so much to tell you. I have so much I want to say. Yet I can’t seem to say anything except I love you so much, and I’m so proud of you. You know that right?” Marlena’s eyes had watered up as tears threatened to fall from her sparkling eyes.
“Of course I know that Mom. I’ve always known it, even if I didn’t show it. You look so pretty right now. I’ve never seen your eyes sparkle like they are. How is this possible Mom?”
“Your Aunt over there, the one you’re named after? She concocted all of this so we could say goodbye. She told me about the accident and that…Well that you wouldn’t…” Marlena took a deep breath in.
“That I was going to die?” Sami helped.
“Mmhmm.” Marlena wiped her nose absently.
“I’m already dead Mommy. It’s okay. Look at me! I’m fine. My body died, but not my spirit. I’m still your little girl. I always will be.”
Marlena smiled a little through her tears. She’d really never seen her daughter look this happy. It was amazing.
“You’re right. You look happier now than ever before. You finally seem at peace. I hope you are.”
“I am. I know Will is in good hands with you and Dad. I know all of you will get through this and move on. I know you’ll never forget about me. How could you? I was the life of the party…” Sami’s voice trailed off. “So…what happens now?”
Marlena noticed it all. The effect of what had really happened was hitting Sami. The sadness was setting in. She was going to miss them so much.
“Well…We say goodbye, and you go with your Aunt Sam, and I go back to Earth to be with John and the family. Sam told me that you left me in charge of your will, so I will be the one to pull the plug if that is what you want. Technically, you are still alive on Earth, but as I understand it, your brain is no longer functioning. That is why you are here with me right now. When I wake up, I will tell John what I want, and the machines will stop trying to keep you alive. When that happens, your Aunt will be here to take you to Heaven.”
“I see. What about the twins? Are they okay?” Sami asked as she looked at her hands.
“Uh…I don’t know. Sam isn’t allowed to tell me about them. I guess I will know when I wake up. Honey, they were only 5 months old though. As much as I want to believe in miracles, especially with all of this around us, I am not deluding myself into thinking they made it. Sometimes we only get one miracle in life, and I think getting to say goodbye to my daughter properly is a big enough miracle for me. Don’t you?”
Sami looked up into her Mother’s eyes with tears flowing down her face.
“I think you deserved so much more than what I gave to you Mommy. I’m so sorry about all of it.”
“Baby don’t you give it a second thought. It’s all in the past. I mean it. I forgive you for everything Sami, if you can forgive me. Can you?” Marlena wrapped her fingers around Sami’s chin.
“I forgive you Mommy. I did a long time ago. Do you really forgive me?”
“You bet. Now, we don’t have much time. Is there anything you want me to tell anyone back home? Anything you want Will to have, or something I should do special for your…arrangements or burial?” Marlena barely got it all out. She choked up on the last words and put her hand over her mouth.
“It’s okay Mom. Really. I have everything that I want in my will. Whatever you do will be fine. I said all I wanted to say to everyone. I guess that just leaves you and me.” She smiled faintly.
“I guess so.” Marlena smiled sheepishly.
“Know what I really want right now?” Sami said as she inched closer to her Mom.
“What?” Marlena whispered.
“I want my Mom to hug me, and never let me go. Can we do that?” Sami put her arms up as she choked back her tears.
“Oh baby girl. I’ll never let you go.” Marlena cried out as she embraced Sami and breathed in her scent. She would never forget this smell as long as she lived. How her oldest daughter smelled of vanilla and berries the last time they hugged.
Sami hid her face in her Mother’s neck and cried harder than she could ever remember crying. She smelled her Mother’s hair, and it took her back to when she was younger, when she had nothing to worry about. Her Mom took care of her and loved her and was always there when she needed her. Life was great and she had the best Mom in the world.
It was these thoughts that invaded Sami’s mind as she slowly left Marlena’s embrace. She kissed her Mom on the cheek, whispered how much she loved her and that she was ready for her Mom to let her go, turned around, and walked towards her Aunt. She reached out for Sam’s hand and together, they turned towards Marlena.
Marlena, with one hand over her heart, put her other hand up in the air to wave goodbye. She’d never felt such loss in her whole body. She cried openly, not even trying to choke back the tears that fell from her eyes. She wondered what would happen next as she focused her gaze on her wedding ring, and before she could look up again, everything had turned black.
Lexie relieved John from Sami’s room so that he could go be with Marlena as she got out of her surgery. Eric stayed with Lexie and looked over his sister’s will more thoroughly. Brady stayed at the loft with the twins and nurses as Carrie and Belle came back to the hospital. The police decided to let them enter as their mother was coming out of surgery, but the hospital technically was still on lockdown.
Amid all the drama going on, Marlena Evans woke up in a white room. She batted her eyelashes slowly up and down, trying to focus on her surroundings. She heard deep breathing close to her. Turning her head gently to her right, she gazed down at her husband, who had recently fallen asleep with his head lying on his arm at the edge of her bed. The fingers of his left hand were linked with the fingers of her right hand. Amid the horrible pain she felt, she smiled at the beautiful gesture that even in sleep, they were connected. She caressed his fingers lightly with her thumb. John sleepily opened his eyes to stare at their hands. His gaze lingered a moment as he strove to fully wake up. When he did, his eyes traveled higher until they settled on hers. She was already crying silently. John couldn’t say anything. He didn’t even know how to start.
“Hey there pretty lady.” He whispered as he leaned closer to her and kissed her palm.
“Hey.” She replied before sucking in a breath. Her throat was raw and she reached for her throat with her left hand, but found she could not move her arm due to the cables and such that she was attached to.
“Lemme get that for you Doc.” He said as he reached for a cup of water. He held it while she sucked some water through a straw. She eased back down on the bed and turned her head to the right again to gaze at him.
John put down her cup and eased closer to her, putting his arms up and around her head, as if to shelter her from everything else. Her right hand gripped the edge of his shirt, and she noticed that he was being very careful not to lean on her at all. Right now, she wanted nothing more than to have him wrap her in his arms and squeeze her so hard that she could barely breathe.
“We have to talk about a few things Doc. I don’t want to talk about it, but we have to.” He sighed as he put his forehead against hers.
“I know my love. We need to talk about many things. But first, there is something you must do for me. I need you to gather all the children and bring them to Sami’s room. We have to say goodbye to her John. We have to let her go. She isn’t even in her body anymore honey.” Marlena pleaded with him to understand and to do this one thing without asking.
John, confused as to how she could even know about Sami, nodded his head and kissed her cheek sweetly, before pulling away. He told her he would be right back, and as he made his way to the waiting room to get the kids, he called Brady to come to the hospital.
Lexie, who was headed towards Marlena’s room, saw John and the children talking. She approached them and touched John on the shoulder. John turned around and sighed heavily.
“It’s time Lexie. Marlena just woke up. She wants to take Sami off the machines. We are just waiting for Brady to get here. Is there anyway we can get Marlena to Sami’s room so she can be there?”
Lexie thought for a moment and shook her head. “I don’t think so John. We can’t move Marlena right now. She must stay where she is. Sami is hooked up to so many machines…”
“I understand Lex. It’s okay.” John sighed as he put his hand through his hair. Damn it this was all so wrong. He needed one thing to go right today. Just one thing.
Brady arrived some minutes later and all the children and John came to Marlena’s room to see that she really was okay. John felt horrible that she couldn’t be there when they took Sami off life support, but Marlena told him she already said her goodbyes. He looked at her curiously until she waved him off with her hand and told him to go make sure their baby no longer was in pain.
With Marlena’s consent in handwriting, Lexie turned off the machines hooked up to Sami Brady. Her heartbeat was strong for a few seconds, and then slowly began fading. John and the children surrounded her bed, each holding a part of her hand, a shoulder, a foot, whatever was within their reach. In their own way, they each said goodbye to Sami, until the heart monitor flat-lined. At that moment, John leaned down, kissed Sami’s cheek, and whispered, “I will love you always and forever pumpkin. I promise to take good care of your Mama. One day, we will see you again.”
John Black straightened up, pulled the sheet over Sami’s head, walked out the door leaving his children to watch his form. Once he came to the elevators, he sunk to the ground as he held his head in his hands. As he cried his heart out, he looked up above him and uttered three words.
“I hate you.”
The moment Sami flat-lined, Marlena knew. In her room, alone with just her thoughts, she felt Sami drift away for the final time. The moment it happened, a slow, wave-like sensation rolled through her body. When it left, she felt touched to her core. She looked up above her and whispered three words.
“I love you.”
The Jarlena Journal 
No where is the rest
LikeLike
Unfortunately, this story is no longer updated. What is posted is all that was written. Sorry!
LikeLike